that the worshipping of them be avoided But we are to uphold the contrary namely that the images and pictures of God or the Saints are not to be tolerated in Christian Churches but utterly to be abolished and removed from the sight of men whether they be worshipped or no. Eight causes of suppressing images in Christian Churches 3. Why images and pictures are to be abolished in Christian Churches THe chiefe causes for which images and pictures are to be abandoned our Churches are The express cōmandement of God is that they should not bee made at all Because that images should be made and set up in Christian Churches it is quite contrary to the expresse commandement of God Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven image nor the likenesse of any thing c. And whereas God will have no images made whereby to represent him or at which to worship him in like manner will he not have them retained or kept which are made by others They are instrumēts of Idolatry Because in time of Popery they were the occasion and instruments of horrible Idolatry They are commanded to be abolished if they be made Exod. 23.24 and 34.13 Num. 33.52 Deut. 7.5 Because God precisely commanded all Idols to be abolished and all the corruptions of the true worship of God and of the true doctrine to testifie his wrath and anger against Idolatry The profession of sincere religion so requireth Deut. 7.5 6. 1 John 5.21 In respect of our confession of the sincere worship of God and of our hatred against Idolatry This confession whereby we professe our selves not to be Idolaters consisteth not onely in words but also in actions and in outward shewes and signes Yee shall overthrow their Altars and breake downe their pillars and yee shall cu◠downe their groves and burne their graven images with fire For thou art an holy people unto the Lord thy God Fly Idols namely in heart profession and signes The example of zealous godly Princes herein 1 King 15.13 a King 10.30 18.4 13. Because for the taking away and abolishing of Idols certaine zealous and godly Kings are praised in the Scripture as Asa Jehu Ezekias Josias To avoide offence superstition and Idolatry among our selves For avoiding of offence and perill of superstition and Idolatry lest by retaining of ancient images or by substituting and adding new the same danger come to the Church and to the ignorant people thereby which in times past we see to have issued hence on our Progenitors and Ancestors To avoid the offence of the Jews and other enemies of Christianity That the enemies of the Church by this spectacle having so great a shew of Idolatry be not the more alienated from the Church so that they despite and reproach therefore the truth of God Of this danger God himselfe fore-warneth us in that dreadfull judgement on the Israelites for sparing the Canaanites Judges 2.3 Wherefore I say also I will not cast them out before you but they shall be as thornes unto your sides and their gods shall be your destruction So verily the Jews at this day because they see Images and Pictures in the Churches of those that professe Christianity are greatly offended in so much that they prove the more averse from Christianity Their evill successe who of ancient maintained Images We see that Images never brought any good to them which had them but even Gods owne people was for the most part seduced thereby as we may see often in the sacred Story especially in the booke of Judges and in the Kings and in the Prophets So prone and ready is our nature unto this evill which hath after ensuing it most grievous punishments as those which the Lord reciteth by Moses Levit. 26.30 besides many others I will destroy saith he your high places and cut away your Images and cast your carcasses upon the bodies of of your Idols and my soule shall abhorre you In like manner also the Angel of the Lord upbraiding the Israelites that they had made a league with the Idolatrous Cananites Judges 2.3 saith Wherefore I will not cast them out before you but they shall be as thornes unto your sides and their gods shall be your destruction For these causes pictures and Images may not be tolerated in Christian Churches but must be taken downe and abolished yea though they be not worshipped 4. How and by whom Images are to be abolished Two things to be observed in abolishing Images IN abolishing and banishing Images two things are diligently to be observed The preaching of Gods true worship before their abolishment That the doctrine concerning the true worship of God be preached before the abolishing of Idols So we reade that Josias did who first commanded Gods Law to be read before all the people and afterward proceeded to the execution of it I meane the suppression and deposition of all Idolatrous abominations For a change in externall matters without declaration and understanding of the causes for which the change must goe on 2 King 23.2 either maketh them Hypocrites or alienateth and changeth their minds and affections from them who are authors of the change Let the word therefore goe before and the Idols will fall to the ground The abolishment must be executed not by private men but by publique authority The Images and the seats of Images their Altars and the like instruments of Idolatry must be taken away not by private men but by publique Authority whether of Magistrates or of the people it the right of Empire and Soveraignty belong unto them and in those places where the Church hath chiefe rule and dominion For so hath God commanded the Israelites and so we reade that the Israelites and their godly Kings put in practice and so also Paul Acts 17.8 being but a private man seeing and disliking the Idols of the Athenians Ephesians and others did not yet himselfe pull them downe and abolish them nor exhort Christians to pull them downe but onely to avoid them because indeed neither himselfe was a Magistrate neither had the Church there the sway and soveraigne authority 1 Cor. 5.12 13. and in this case he giveth this rule What have I to do to judge them also which are without Doe ye not judge them that are within But God judgeth them that are without Object 1. The books of lay-men or the unlearned are profitable and therefore to be retained in Churches Images are the books of the unlearned Therefore they are profitable and may be retained in Churches Answ 1. Such books of lay-men are profitable as are delivered unto them by God But Images are forbidden them by God 2. The Minor is false Habac. 2.18 Zach. 10.2 For the Prophets teach far otherwise as An Image is a teacher of lyes The Idols have spoken vanity Whence we may thus reason We ought not to speake vaine things or
an oath or keepeth not a lawfull oath For To forsweare is either to sweare that which is false as that thou art not guilty of murder when thou hast slaughtered a man or not to performe a thing lawfully sworne An idolatrous oath An idolatrous oath which is taken by another besides the true God An oath of an unlawfull thing An oath made of an unlawfull thing as was Herods to performe whatsoever Herodias daughter should aske A rash oath A rash oath made of lightnesse that is without any necessity or on great cause And hereof speake those places which forbid swearing Mat. 5. 23. and James 5. But the doctrine concerning Oathes is more largely amplified in the two questions next ensuing in the Catechisme ON THE 43. SABBATH Quest 101. May a man sweare also religiously and lawfully by the name of God Answ He may when as either the Magistrate exacteth it or otherwise necessity requireth by this meanes the faith and truth of any man or thing to be ratified and established whereby both the glory of God may be advanced and the safety of others procured For this kind of swearing is ordered by Gods word a Deut. 16.13 10.20 Esay 48.1 Heb. 6.16 and therefore was well used of the Fathers both in the Old and New Testament b Gen. 21.24 31.53 Josh 9.15 1. Sam. 24.22 2. Sam. 3.35 1. King 1.29 Ro. 1.9 9.1 2 Cor. 1.23 Quest 102. Is it lawfull to sweare by Saints or other creatures Answ No. For a lawfull oath is an invocation of God whereby we desire that he as the onely searcher of hearts beare witnesse unto the truth and punish the swearer if he wittingly sweare falsly a 1 Cor. 1.23 Rom. 9.1 But this honour agreeth to no creature b Mat. 5.34 35 36. James 5.12 The Explication In these two questions the doctrine touching swearing is expounded and set downe at large OF AN OATH OR SWEARING The chiefe questions concerning an oath or swearing are 1. What an oath is 2. By whom we are to sweare 3. Whether a Christian may sweare 4. Of what things we must sweare 5. Whether all oathes are to be kept The three last appertaine to the declaration of the 101. Question of the Catechisme the two former belong to the declaration and unfolding of the 102. Question 1. What an oath is AN oath is oftentimes understood and taken in Scripture for the whole worship of God The word Oath signifieth 1. Gods whole worship Deut. 10.10 Esa 19.18 45.23 65.16 Jerem. 12.16 as it is said of the worship of God in the Old Testament Thou shalt sweare by his name In that day shall five Cities in the Land of Egypt speake the language of Canaan and shall sweare by the Lord of Hoasts Every knee shall bow unto me and every tongue shall sweare by me And of the worship of God in the New Testament He that shall blesse in the earth shall blesse himselfe in the true God and he that sweareth in the earth shall sweare by the true God If they will learne the waies of my people to sweare by my Name then shall they be built in the middest of my people The reason is because by whom we sweare 2. An especiall invocating of God to give witnesse to the truth and punish the wiâ—full faâ—se swearer 2 Cor. 1.23 the same we professe to account for God But properly an oath is an Invocating on God whereby is desired that God who is the viewer of the hearts would give testimony unto the truth and punish him that sweareth if wittingly he deceive So doth the Catechisme define it and the definition is desumed or borrowed from that forme of swearing which the Apostle useth I call God for a record unto my soule that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinthus It is said in the definition that God would give testimony namely by saving and doing good to him that sweareth if he sweare aright but by punishing and destroying him if he wittingly deceive For an Oath was ordained by God that it might be the bond of truth between men and a testimony or record that God is the Author and defender of the truth 2. By whom we must sweare WEe must sweare by the name of the onely true God Five causes why we must sweare by God alone Gods Commandement Deut. 10.20 Because God hath commanded us to sweare by him onely as he alone is to be feared and worshipped Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God thou shalt serve him and thou shalt cleave unto him and shalt sweare by his name Gods prohibition of swearing by any other besides himselfe God expresly forbiddeth that we sweare by any other name Ye shall make no mention of the name of other gods Because an Oath is a kind of invocation which invocation is due to God only God will have invocation to be used to himselfe onely and he condemneth such as in their oathes joyne the creatures with God Now an Oath is a kinde of invocation of God as appeareth out of the definition thereof Because God only is the viewer of hearts An Oath doth give and ascribe unto him by whom we sweare the inspection and viewing of hearts infinite wisdome and knowledge of all things presence in all places c. And indeed infinite wisdome and the searching of hearts is required in him by whom we sweare because in oathes we treat not of manifest matters or whereof there is good evidence but of hidden and uncertaine difficulties and in which he onely can judge whether men deceive who is the beholder of hearts But God alone is the searcher of hearts omniscient and every where present Hence issueth a proofe that Christ is true God and that we are to sweare by him John 2.24 25. 1 Cor. 2.10 Because he knoweth all men and hath no need that any should testifie of man for he knoweth what is in man So also is it said of the holy Ghost The spirit searcheth all things Because God alone is omnipotent and executor of punishment By whom we sweare unto him we give and ascribe the execution of punishment and unto him we attribute omnipotency as whereby he must maintaine the truth and punish him that lyeth But God alone is omnipotent and executor of punishment Mat. 10.28 Feare ye not them which kill the body but are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him which is able to destroy both body and soule in hell Men cannot be revengers of perjury because such as sweare falsely escape the judgement of men seeing men are not the intelligencers of mens hearts to see whether they who sweare deceive or no or because perjured persons are sometimes mightier then that they may be drawne to punishment by men Hence followeth it that such oathes that are sworne by Saints or other creatures are Idolatrous and forbidden of God Object
and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before mee saith the Lord. The externall or ceremoniall Sabbath is a certain time ordained and in stituted by God in the Church dedicated to a ceasing from works and labours and given to the Ministery of Gods Word and to the administration of the Sacraments or to the externall publike worship of God This ceremoniall Sabbath was necessary in the Old Testament to be the seventh day and that on that day as also on other holy dayes the Leviticall ceremonies should be observed This ceremoniall Sabbath is a thing indifferent in the N. Testament This externall Sabbath is also of two sorts Immediate and Mediate Immediate is that which was immediatly instituted by God himselfe and prescribed to the Church of the Old Testament and this was diversly taken in the Old Testament Divers Sabbaths in the Old Testament The Sabbath of daies The Sabbath of dayes was every seventh day of the weeke which was in a more particular sense called the Sabbath both in respect of Gods rest from the Creation of the world and in respect of that rest which was commanded the people of God to be kept on that day Hence the whole seven dayes or the whole weeke was with the Hebrewes called by the name of the chiefe day the Sabbath or Sabbaths Now in the end of the Sabbath Mat. 28.1 when the first day of the Sabbath that is of the week began to dawne Likewise Levit. 23.15 the Sabbaths of daies were other festivall dayes as the feast of the Passeover Whitsontide Tabernacles Trumpets c. because in these feasts the people were to rest as on the seventh day The Sabbath of months The Sabbath of months was the new Moones The Sabbath of yeeres The Sabbath of yeares was every seventh yeere Lâ—v. 25.4 26 35. Levit. 25.8 wherein the Jewes were commanded to intermit the tillage of their fields And hereof also the whole seven yeeres were by a Synecdoche called Sabbaths Thou shalt number seven Sabbaths of yeeres unto thee even seven times seven yeeres The mediate externall Sabbath is that which God doth mediately constitute by his Church in the New Testament such as is the first day of the week to wit Sunday or rather the Lords day which the Christian Church ever since the Apostles time observeth instead of the seventh or Sabbath day in respect of Christs resurrection witnesse that of John I was ravished in spirit on the Lords day Revel 1.10 More briefly thus The ceremoniall Sabbath is twofold one of the old Testament another of the new The old Sabbath was tied to the seventh day and the keeping of it was necessary and was the precise worship of God The new Sabbath dependeth on the arbitrement or appointment of the Church which for certaine causes maketh choice of the first day and that first day is to be observed for orders sake but without any opinion of necessity as if that and no other were to be observed by the Church of which difference more shall be spoken in the Question next ensuing A Table of the distinction of the Sabbath The Sabbath that is to say the ceasing or rest from working is 1. Internall morall and spirituall as the rest from sinne 2. Externall and Ceremoniall instituted by God 1. Immediately in the old Testament as the Sabbath of 1. Dayes which were the 1. Seventh day 2. Feast-dayes of the Passeover Whitsunday c. 2. Months as the new Moones 3. Yeâ—res as every seventh yeare 2. Mediately by the Church in the new Testament as the Lords day 2. How the Sabbath belongeth unto us Christians THe Sabbath of the seventh day was even from the beginning of the world designed by God to signifie that men should after the example of God himself rest from their labours and especially from sinnes and afterwards in Moses law this Commandement was againe repeated and then with all was the ceremony of ceasing from labour on the seventh day ordained to be a Sacrament that is a signe and token of that sanctifying whereby God signifieth himselfe to be the Sanctifier of his Church that is to pardon her all her sinnes and offences to receive her to favour to endue and rule her with his holy Spirit for the beginning of new and everlasting life in her in this life which afterwards should be accomplished and perfected for and by the Messias promised to the Fathers And this is the reason why the Ceremoniall Sabbath of the seventh day is now abolished namely because it was typicall admonishing the people of their own duty towards God of Gods benefits towards them which was to be performed by Christ for which selfe same cause also all the other Sacraments and Sacrifices and ceremonies made before and after the Law were abolished by the coming of Christ by whom that was fulfilled that they signified But although the Ceremoniall Sabbath is abrogated and disannulled in the new Testament yet the Morall Sabbath continueth still and belongeth unto us and doth still remain which is that some time is to be allotted for the Ministery of the Church For as heretofore in the Jewish Church so now in the Christian Church we must ever have some day wherein the Word of God may be taught in the Church and the Sacraments administred But neverthelesse we are not restrained or tied to have either Saturday or Wednesday or any other certaine day For the Apostolike Church to distinguish it selfe from the Jewish Synagogue according to the liberty where-with shee is enfranchised by Christ instead of the seventh day hath on good reason made choice of the first day namely because on that day was Christs resurrection whereby the spirituall and internall Sabbath is begun in us Briefly the Sabbath doth not belong to us Ceremonially in speciall and particular albeit it doth belong to us and so to all men and ever continueth both morally and ceremonially in generall that is wee must have some day wherein the Church may be instructed and the Sacraments administred but wee are not tied to any certaine day Object against the abrogating of the Ceremoniall Sabbath The Jews against the abrogation of the Ceremoniall Sabbath thus urge Ob. 1. The Decalogue is a perpetuall law The commandement of the Sabbath is a part of the Decalogue therefore it is a perpetuall law and not to be abolished Ans The Decalogue is a perpetuall law as it is a Morall law But the Additions or circumstances and limitations of the Morall precepts annexed by way of signification were to be kept untill the coming of the Messias Object 2. The commandements of the Decalogue belong unto all This is a commandement of the Decalogue therefore it belongeth unto all Answ The commandements of the Decalogue which are morall belong unto all But this commandement is in part ceremoniall and so as it is ceremoniall it belongeth not to us albeit the generall belong unto us The reasons
Sacrifices or Sacraments Sacrifices are ceremonies appointed by God wherein we offer and performe some certaine obedience unto God Sacraments are Ceremonies instituted of God whereby God testifieth and performeth certaine benefits to us Those Ceremonies which are ordained by the Church Ordained by men are not the worship of God and may be changed by the advice of the Church if there be good causes for the changing and alteration of them 4. Whether the Church may ordaine Ceremonies Caveats to be observed by tâ—e Church in instituting of Ceremonies THe Church may and ought to ordaine Ceremonies because without defining and determining of circumstances the Morall worship cannot be kept There are notwithstanding certaine conditions to be observed by the Church in ordaining Ceremonies namely 1. They must be such Ceremonies as are not impious but agreeable to the word of the Lord. 2. They must not be superstitious such as to which we annex worship or merit or necessity or which are done with offence 3. They must not be too many nor too toylesome and burdensome 4. They must not be idle and unprofitable but must all tend to edifying ON THE 39. SABBATH Quest 104. what doth God injoyne us in the fifth Commandement Answ That we yeeld due honour love and faithfulnesse to our Parents and so to all who beare rule over us and submit our selves with such obedience as is meet to their faithfull commandements and chastisements a Ephes 6.1 2.5 5.22 Col. 3.18 20 22 23 24. Pro. 1.8 4.1 15.20 20.20 Exod. 21.12 Rom. 13.1 And further also that by our patience we beare and suffer their vices and manners b Pro. 23.22 Gen. 9.24 1 Pet. 2.18 ever thinking with our selves that God will governe and guide us by their hands c Ephes 6.9 Col. 3.19 21. Rom. 13.2 3 Matth. 22.21 The Explication NOw follow the Laws of the second Table of the Decalogue the obedience whereof doth as well verily respect God as the commandements of the first Table but the works are immediately exercised towards men For the immediate object of the second Table is our neighbour and the mediate is God The summe of the whole obedience of the second Table Christ hath briefly comprised in these words Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Matth. 22.39 And he hath laid downe this rule for better understanding of the Commandements of this second Table Marke 7.12 Whatsoever yee would that men should doe unto you even so doe ye unto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Of the whole second Table Christ also pronounceth that Mat. 22.39 The second Commandement is like unto the first that is the second Table is like unto the first Table which is thus to be understood 1. As touching the kinde of the chiefe worship of God the second Table is like unto the first and so is the second said to be like unto the first in respect of the ceremoniall which are not the chiefe worship 2. As touching the kinds of eternall punishment because the transgression of both Tables meriteth eternall punishment 3. As touching the inseparable coherence of the love of God and our neighbour For our neighbour cannot be loved without the love of God and the love of God is declared and exercised by the love of our neighbour Three causes of the necessity of obedience unto the second Table Whence also we may gather the causes for which obedience is necessarily to be yeelded unto the second Table seeing God no lesse exacteth it at our hands then he also requireth the obedience of the first Table namely 1. That in this obedience God himselfe may be worshipped and our love towards him shewed and declared by our love towards our neighbour for his sake 2. That by the love of our neighbour our conformity with God may appeare 3. That the society of mankind may be preserved which was ordained of God for the celebration and magnifying of his Name Moreover this fifth Commandement of honour due to Parents which Hierome plainly calleth the fifth in order is placed first in the second Table 1. Because this is the cause the bond Comment in Ephes 6.2 Two causes why this Commandement is placed first in the second Table and ground of the obedience of the rest of the Commandements following For if this obedience stand which is of the inferiours towards the superiours who are those which ought in Gods name to command the obedience of the Commandements that follow then must the obedience towards the rest of the Commandements necessarily follow 2. Because the Lord annexed a speciall promise and a singular blessing unto this Commandement that is length of life to be heaped on those who yeeld obedience unto it And these two namely the Commandement and the Promise doth this fifth Commandement containe The end of the fifth Commandement Now the Commandement proceedeth thus Honour thy Father and thy Mother The end of the Commandement is the preservation of civill order which is the order decreed and appointed by God in the mutuall duties of superiours and inferiours The superiours are all such whom God hath set over others to rule and defend them The inferiours are those whom he hath submitted to the power of others to be ruled and defended by them The duties of superiours are comprehended by the name of Father and Mother And our superiours are 1. Parents themselves who bred us Five sorts of superiours understood by the name of Father and Mother 2. Tutors and over-seers of pupils or young children 3. Schoole-masters Teachers and Ministers of the Church 4. Magistrates high or low 5. Our Elders All these or whosoever else rule over us are understood in the name of Parents and are to be honoured of us because God giveth them all to us instead of Parents and they discharge the duty of Parents and are as it were Gods Vice-gerents in ruling and governing us substituted by God for Parents to us when the malice of men began to increase Now Parents rather then other governours are named and commanded to be honoured Foure reasons why Parents rather then other Governours are here commanded to be honoured 1. Because the Father-like power and government was the first amongst men 2. Because this is as it were a rule according to which others are to be composed and framed and God will have superiours beare a Father-like mind and affection towards their inferiours 3. Because it is most beloved of all men so that to it and in regard of it they easily submit themselves 4. Because seeing the bond of duty towards Parents is the greatest the contempt of them is the more haynous and grievous which therefore also is with greater severity condemned by God In this Commandement then is prescribed the honour not only of Parents but also of all Superiours and likewise the obedience not onely of children but also of all inferiours Herein also are
7.7 What this knowledge of sin worketh by it selfe in the unregenerate and reprobate Thou shalt not lust This use of the law to wit the knowledge of sin and of the judgement of God against sin of it selfe ingendereth in the unregenerate an hatred of God and an increase of sin For so much the more doth nature not yet regenerated desire to commit and excuse sin how much the more the law urgeth and presseth the prohibition and condemnation of sin The law causeth wrath Sin took an occasion by the commandement Rom. 4.15 7.8 and wrought in mee all maner of concupiscence Moreover if those unregenerate be also reprobate then worketh it at length in them a despaire and blasphemy Therefore it is called the ministery of death But by accident the knowledge of sin is in the Elect a preparing of them to conversion 2 Cor. 3.7 What it worketh by accident in the elect and regenerate to wit God by this means constraining and compelling them to acknowledge their owne unrighteousnesse despaire of any help from themselves and by faith to seek for righteousnesse Gaâ—at 3.21 22. and life in Christ their Mediatour If there had been a law given which could have given life surely righteousnesse should have been by the law But the Scripture hath concluded all under sin that the promise by the faith of Jesus Christ should be given to them which beleeve III. In nature restored by Christ or in the regenerate the uses of the Morall law are many Seven uses of the Morall law in nature restored Maintenance of discipline Maintenance of discipline For although this use of the law doth chiefly belong unto the regenerate who are not bridled by the Law of God and righteousnesse as hath been already shewed but by the feare of punishment only and shame not to make open profession of wickednesse abstaine from sin according to that of the Poet The wicked refuse to sin for feare of punishment yet hath it place also in the godly because for the weaknesse and corruption of the flesh prone to sin it is profitable and necessary that both the threatnings of the law and examples of punishment should be set before them also to keep them in good order For God threatneth even to the Saints if they run into grievous offences grievous punishments If the righteous turne away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity hee shall die for it Acknowledgement of sin Acknowledgement of sin Ezek. 18.24 For this use though it principally belong to the unregenerate yet it concerneth the regenerate also For even to the regenerate the law is a glasse wherein they may see the defects and imperfection of their nature and it instructeth them continually with due contrition to humble themselves in the sight of God and maketh them to profit and goe forward daily in true conversion unto God and faith in God and that as their renewing increaseth so their prayer should increase wherein they beg and crave to be daily more and more conformable to God and his Law Rom. 7.22 23.24 I delight in the Law of God concerning the inner man but I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde c. O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from this body of death Concerning both these uses of the law namely the maintenance of discipline and acknowledgement of sin is that saying of Paul to be understood Gal. 3.24 The law is our School-master unto Christ and that as well in the unregenerate elect as in the regenerate For to the former of these it is a preparation to conversion to the latter an increase of conversion seeing faith cannot be kindled in the heart nor consist therein at all except open and manifest transgressions be eschewed and sins against the conscience avoided 1 John 3.7 8. Let no man deceive you Hee that committeth sin is of the Divell Direction in Gods worship Christian conversion Psal 119. sect 14. vers 1. Jerem. 31.33 Ezek. 11.19 36.26 27. The third use of the Morall law is to be a rale of Gods worship and of Christian conversion Thy word O Lord is a lanthorne unto my feet and alight unto my paths I will put my laws in their inward parts and write them in their hearts This use is proper unto the regenerate For although the law also be unto the unregenerate a rule of their actions before conversion yet to them it is not a rule of worship and thankfulnesse towards God as it is to the regenerate Testimony of God who and what hee is The Morall law delivered and expounded in the Church is a testimony of God that there is a God and likewise who and what hee is Testimony of the true Church and true Religion The voice of the law sounding in the Church is an evident testimony shewing which is the true Church and which is true Religion in the world For seeing in the Church alone the doctrine of the law hath been and now is preserved pure and uncorrupt which all other sects have by assenting to manifest errours and impieties diversly corrupted the voice then of the law which soundeth in the Church is an evident disciphering and declaring which is the people of God and which is true Religion in the world Testimony of the excellency of mans nature before the fail It is a testimony of the excellency of mans nature which was before the fall and originall righteousnesse lost in Adam that is it remembreth us of the Image of God in man which was created in him and which is restored in him by Christ Testimony of eternall life It is a testimony of eternall life to come wherein we shall againe perfectly fulfill the law For the law was given to be observed by men But in this life it is not fulfilled of us Therefore there must needs be yet another life remaining wherein we shall live according to the prescript of the law that so at length the law may be fulfilled of us IV. In nature perfectly restored and glorified after this life although the preaching of the law and the whole Ministery shall cease and have an end yet there shall remain in the Elect a knowledge of the law and there shall shine in them perfect obedience thereunto and full conformity with God Therefore then shall be the same uses of the law which were in nature uncorrupt before the fall The Arguments of Antinomists Libertines and other such like profane Heretikes who maintaine that the law is not to be taught in the Church of Christ OBject 1. That which cannot be kept ought not to be taught because it profiteth nothing The law cannot be kept Therefore it ought not to be taught in Christian Churches Answ 1. This is a fallacy alledging a false cause For the impossibility of perfect obedience of the law in this infirmity of our nature is no sufficient cause why
Churches consent therein 22. What wee beleeve concerning the holy Catholike Church 346. 347. What the Church is 347. how many waies taken 348. The difference between the visible and invisible Church ibid. Her markes 349. Why shee is called One Holy Catholike Church 350. Seven differences between Church and Common-wealth 351. Whence ariseth the difference between the Church and the rest of mankind ib. Whether any can be saved out of the Church 352. Of Church-discipline Vid. Discipline or Ordinances 542. c. Circumcision What and why instituted 422. Why abolished 423. Baptisme succeedeth it ibid. How Baptisme and Circumcision agree and how they disagree ibidem Why Christ was circumcised 424. Comfort What. 31. The true comfort proper to the Church 32. How many parts there are of this comfort ibidem Why spirituall comfort is the onely good and sound comfort 33. How many things are required for the attaining of this comfort 34. Communion What is meant by the Communion of Saints Vide Saints 360. Conception Three things to be observed in Christs conception 271. The full meaning of the Article of Christs conception page 272. Concupiscence What. 614. How it differs from Originall sin ibid. How it is naturall unto us ibid. Conscience How it frameth a practicall Syllogisme pag. 39. How the Elect may sinne against conscience but not unto death pag. 55. Of sinning against conscience and not against conscience pag. 59. Consubstantiation What it is 450. It s Age and Parentage ibidem The Schisme of the Consubstantials 451. 452. Two principall grounds thereof pag. 452. The refutation of the opinion pag. 452. 453. c. 473. 474. 476. c. Contentednesse What. 608. Contracts Ten sorts of them 607. Conversion What worketh our conversion pag. 90. The parts of it pag. 500. 502. What it is and why necessary pag. 501. Why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning pag. 504. The manifold causes of it 504. 505. The effects pag. 505. Whether our conversion be perfect in this life ibidem In what a godly mans conversion differs from an ungodly mans 506. Covenant Of the Covenant of GOD and what a Covenant is 124. Diverse sorts of it ibidem Why a Covenant is called a Testament ibidem How a Covenant can be made betwixt God and Man pag. 125. Whether there be one or moe Covenants ibidem How the Sacrament is called a new Covenant 435. Creation The end of our creation pag. 40. 41. To create signifieth three things pag. 181. How the creation is unknowne to Philosophers pag. 182. Their Arguments against it ibidem Why God would have the doctrine of the creation held in the Church 188. Credulity What it is 612. Creed The Creed expounded pag. 142. 143. c. Two reasons why it is called Apostolike pag. 143. Foure reasons why other Creeds were received into the Church ibidem Why that is to be received before other Creeds ibid. The parts of that Creed pag. 144. The great wisedome and order of the Spirit and Church in disposing the Articles of the Creed 220. Crosse Foure causes for which God would have Christ to suffer the death of the crosse pag. 295. Ancient types of that death ibidem Curse What cursing is and what kindes of it are lawfull 558. D DEath How Christ is said to be dead pag. 296. Whether it were requisite that Christ should die pag. 297. For whom hee died and whether hee died for all pag. 298. Whether Christs death hath taken away our death 301. The benefits 301. Debts What Christ in the Lords Prayer calleth debts 647. Decalogue It s division pag. 527. Rules for the understanding of it pag. 528. The differences between the first and second Table in the Decalogue 529. Deceive How God is said to deceive a deceived Prophet 163. Deliver Deliverance Why the knowledge of our delivery is necessary pag. 34. 35. What mans delivery is and wherein it consists 108. Three causes of the possiblenesse of mans delivery 108.109 Arguments against it answered 110.111 Whether it be necessary certaine and absolute 111.112 two meanes for it ibidem Descension Of Christs descending into hell Vide Hell 303. c. Devils Their sundry appellations with the reasons 191. They are unchangeably evill 192. Discipline Reasons why civill discipline is necessary among the Vnregenerate 63. Of mens authority in the Church-discipline 542.543 A difference betweene Civill and Ecclesiasticall laws 544. E ELect Election That the Elect may sinne against conscience yet not unto death page 55. How farre knowne unto us 358. Whether the Elect are alwaies certaine of their election ibidem Whether they be alwaies members of the Church ibid. Whether they may finally fall 359. Equity What. 595. Erre Errour The Papists boast of their Church not erring pag. 16. Essence Vide Person Excommunication What. 482.494 Two sorts of it ibidem Persons that are to be excommunicated and the order 486. The ends and uses of excommunication 487. The abuses of it ibidem Objections against the word alledged for excommunication 492.494 F FAith Faith what it is with its nature and divers names kinds and differences 133.134 What Justifying Faith is with the causes 136.137 Faith and Hope how differing 137. The properties of justifying faith ibid. The principall cause of faith 138. Its effects 139. To whom justifying faith is given ibid. Faith with its profession necessary for five causes 140. Three waies to know that we have faith ibid. Faith may faint but not fall finally ibidem How we may be made righteous by faith onely 385.386 Three causes of it and foure reasons why it ought to be maintained against the Papists 386. Faith commeth of the holy Ghost 393. differently wrought by the Word and Spirit and Sacraments ibid. Vices contrary to faith 535. Fall Whether God doth leave the fall of man unpunished 101. The faith of Gods children shall not fall away finally 140. Fathers The use of the Fathers testimonies in points of doctrine 18. Father God called Father in divers respects 179.629 Five sorts of Superiors understood by the name of Father and Mother 590. Vide Parents Father in the Lords Prayer how taken 630. Eight causes why we are to call God Our Father in heaven ibid. Feare The feare and love of God how they differ 337. Three differences betweene son-like and slavish feare ibidem The feare of God taken for his whole worship 538. Fidelity What. 608. Flattery What. 612. Flesh The Word made flesh expounded 242.243.254 Of the resurrection of the flesh 364.365 c. What it is to eate the flesh of Christ in the Lords Supper 430.431 Forgive Forgivenesse What forgivenesse of sinne is 362.647 Who giveth it ibid. By whom 363. Whether it agreeth with Gods justice ibid. To whom and how it is given 364. Why we are to desire forgivenesse 648. How they are forgiven ibid. Fortitude What. 599. Fortune Fate or chance how accepted 214. the difference betweene Stoicks and Christians herein 215. What fortune is denied 216. Free Freedome In what God is
of his fatherly chastisement God hath lately in his justice tempered with surpassing mercy visited them can awake or rouze them out of that dead and deadly slumber whereby they have as much as in them lieth betrayed to the powers and forces of Sathan Gods sacred inheritance and laid open the precious flock of Christ to the mouthes and teeth of Wolves But would God the burthen of this sin rested onely on the necks of these wretchlesse persons whose extreme barbarity yet in letting through their profane absence their harmlesse sheep to drop away by famine of the Word hath raised a louder cry and clamour against them in the eares of God than any we are able to make by our most just complaint in the eares of men Another swarm of Caterpillers there are the very trash and rif-raffe of our Nation who deeming it a more easie life to say Service in the Church than doe service in the house and to stand at the Altar of God than to follow the plough of their Master have like men of idle and dissolute quality only moved thereto in a lazie speculation laid their wicked and sacrilegious hands on the Lords Arke unreverently entered with shooes and all into his Temple taken his undefiled testimonies in their defiled mouthes disgraced defaced and defamed the glory and majesty of Divine rites and mysteries through their beggarly entring into and base demeaning themselves in so high an office Gape not these men trowe you for new miracles to raine out of heaven as if Christ must needs for their sakes lay the foundation of his Church againe and call againe from the Net and the receipt of Custome and other Trades of this world such as he would despatch abroad for his holy Message that so these Artisans might be invested with Apostle-ships Doctor-ships and the roomes of Prophets as ready men after a nights sleep or an houres transe to turne the Book of God and mannage the Keyes of heaven But my friend be not deceived awake out of sleep and dream no more Thou art no Prophet Zach. 13 5. thou art an husband-man and taught to be an heard-man from thy youth up Get away therefore with speed from the Lords house if thou be a cleaver to thy wedge and axe if an hinde to thy Masters plough but meddle not with Gods affaires lest he break out upon thee and destroy thee But in vaine spend I words to brasse and iron who though the Lord have held in his hand for a long time the viall of his wrath and is now weary with holding it any longer and about to powre it out upon them for this their horrible transgression yet stagger they not a whit at it but run out like hungry companions with an eye only to the flesh-pots and so sell both themselves and their people for a morsell of Bread and a messe of pottage to the Divell Shall not I visit for these things saith the Lord Or shall not my soul be avenged on such a Nation as this Jerem 9.9 Yes doubtlesse He who is able to muster the clouds and winds and to fight with heavenly powers against us shall and will if we leave not off to make havocke of his children be avenged on us hee shall raise up the standard and make the trumpet blow neither shall suffer the sight of the one to passe our eyes nor the sound of the other to forsake our eares untill destruction come upon destruction death upon death plague upon famine and sword upon both to the utter overthrow both of our selves and country perpetually Nay rather O God if there be any place for mercy and why should we doubt of mercy with thee the God of mercy lookt not upon this drosse and filth wherewith thine holy house hath been polluted but sweep them out but look O Lord with thy tender eyes of compassion upon thy silly people for what have they done and stir them up daily for Pastors and Prophets wise and skilfull men whose lips may keep knowledge and whose hands may break unto them the bread of life Now that this may have a more mature and happy successe I am humbly to beseech and solicite if so this my simple work come unto their hands the reverend Fathers of this Land to whom I acknowledge all duty and submission in the Lord and whom with all reverence I solicite in this the Lords cause that if their authority be not able to stretch so far as to the throwing out of these dumb deafe and blind watch-men out of Gods Tabernacle into which they have shuffled against many of their Honours wils by those accursed Simoniacall Patrons who have sodered and simoned the wals of their houses with the very bloud of soules yet it may please their wisedomes to constraine and compell these wheresoever they shall finde them in any of their Diocesses to the reading and diligent studying of those Bookes which their owne Country-men moved with more pity towards them and their flockes have painfully delivered unto them in a tongue familiar and common to them all And if it shall seem so good and expedient to their Honours to adjoyne these my labours unto the pains and travels of many the servants of God who have with great praise endeavoured in the like matter on the like respects heretofore I make no doubt but that out of this short yet full Summe of Christian Religion God adding his blessing thereunto they may in short time receive such furniture and instruction as they shall save both themseves and others who both else are in case to perish everlastingly But if their feet will walk on in the way of blindnesse and themselves refuse to come out of the darknesse of ignorance into the bright light of Gods knowledge yet will I not faint in hope for Israel but will yet look when once againe God himselfe shall smite on rocks and water shall flow out of them that his people in this time of drought may drink Even so O God for thy promise sake and for thy troth of old plighted in thy beloved Son vnto thy Chosen open the rock of stone againe let againe the waters the living waters of thy Word flow out and let the saving rivers of thy Gospel run and stop not through all drie places of our Land that men and Angels may see the felicitie of thy Chosen and rejoyce in the gladnesse of thy people and give thanks and praise and glory and honour with thine inheritance vnto thy blessed Name for ever URSINE'S HORTATORY ORATION TO THE STUDY of Divinity together with the manifold use of Catechisme WHereas by the advice of them that have the charge of your studies I was appointed to publish an abridgment of those heads of Christian religion as were of you to be learned I seriously acknowledge and confesse such a businesse was required of mee as to which nothing can be lesse answerable than are my defects For this is a doctrine which I say
not only is still unknowne to the wiseest and most sharp-witted of men Angels in part ignorant of the Gospel till they were informed by the word of Christ unlesse they be taught by the voice of the Church and efficacy of the Spirit but also in a great part was unknown to the Angels themselves before it was disclosed by the Son from the secret bosome of his eternall Father Which to unfold and praise if men and Angels should bend all the strength of wit and eloquence 1 Pet 1.12 yet were they never able to speak of it according to the due compasse and worth of the thing Whiles therefore I think with my self how much I might sinke under this charge I had rather it were committed to another who at least might somewhat better and more successively undergoe the same But when I well weigh the nature of mine office I perceive I ought with all cheerefulnesse both to help forward your salvation and obey God that calls me to so honourable an imployment especially he promising mee assistance with which whosoever are assisted may despaire in nothing for God will be effectuall by weak and abject meanes according to that of the Psalmist Out of the mouthes of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength Psal 8.2 The word there used signifieth a child which beginneth to understand and speak There are that are commonly called children not onely in regard of age but also in regard of ability of understanding Two sorts of children or performance of any action Infants though such in age are sufficient witnesses of the divine goodnesse and providence being cleare evidences of Gods presence in the wonderfull propagation conservation and education of humane off-spring Humane off-spring an argument a gainst Atheists denying God abundantly confuting Divels and all Atheists that deny either God to be God or to be such a God as hee hath said himselfe 〈…〉 Our Saviour interpreteth that saying of the Psalmist of confession Acts 17.27 28 29. Mat. 21.16 In which kind it agreeth unto us all who do meditate or speak any thing concerning God For we are all infants in understanding and utterance In some kind wee are all infants touching all matters divine In this life we attain but some small beginnings of those things as the Emperour Gratian in his confession to Ambrose piously and truely writes We speak saith hee of God not what we ought but what we are able yea the Prophets and the Apostles themselves confesse the same thing 1 Cor. 13.9 For we know in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away And in v. 12. Now we see through a glasse darkely but then face to face But notwithstanding the beginnings wee learne are small and also the voice of the ministery be proportioned to our capacity therein God himself speaking with us as with babes and permitteth us like babes to speak to him yet so would the Lord have the doctrine touching himselfe to be known No hope of life to come but by knowing the things revealed concerning God as that he gives us no hope of another life by any other means Yea those beginnings whatsoever they are doe with so great a distance surpasse all humane wisedome that there is no comparison between it and them for these rudimennts which to reason are hidden wisdome are both necessary and sufficient to everlasting salvation Let us therefore not onely acknowledge our infancy but desire also to be of the number of sucking babes For as the babe growes not to ripenesse of man-hood unlesse he be fed with the mothers milk or convenient food so we likewise that we may not fail of our hoped perfection 1 Pet. 1.1 2. ought not to refuse the milk of the Word whereby we are nourished and suckled to eternall life This is that spirituall infancy well pleasing to the Lord as Christ witnesseth rebuking the Pharisees disdain of the childrens cry in the Temple Hosanna to the Son of David These are those infants in whose voice the Lord will be effectuall By whose mouthes as the Psalmist addeth hee perfecteth strength Psal 8.2 Mollerus upon the 8. Psal v. 2. A description of the kingdom of Christ or as they translate who weigh the originall foundeth a kingdome Hee speaketh of the strength or kingdome which is seen in this life called the kingdome of Christ which is the Son of God instituting and preserving of a ministery thereby gathering a Church quickning beleevers by the sound of the Gospel and sanctifying them by the holy Spirit to eternall life defending the Church in this life against the kingdome of the Divell and after this life raising them up holy to eternall life that in them may reign the Godhead evidently and not covertly by the ministery The foundation of Christs kingdome is Christ and how many waies That which is the foundation of this kingdome St. Paul declares 1 Cor. 3.11 Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ Christ is the foundation first in his proper person Because all the members of his kingdom namely the Saints being conjoyned and inserted into him doth he carry about him keeping and holding them together as the foundation doth the other parts of the building as the vine doth its branches Then again by his doctrine For as good laws are the sinews of a politicall-kingdom so this kingdom is gathered kept and governed by the doctrine concerning Christ And as without a foundation the building cannot consist Phil. 3.8 so unlesse we hold to Christ and what he is and what he hath done for us whatsoever else may seem to be piety or comfort it 's fading it 's 〈…〉 nothing This foundation is laid in the mouths of infants when they beleeving this same doctrine upon their hearing of it do by the incitement of the holy Spirit learne and imbrace the same and thereby are ingraffed and grow into one with Christ In this businesse of maine importance God useth our infancy to illustrate his glory The greatnes of the work Why God useth weake means for the conversion of them and weaknes of the instrument plainly proving that so great a matter is not effected or dependent by and on our but Gods effectuall power Also to the end it might blunt the insolencie of his adversaries when as their lofty power is subdued under our weaknes and our seeming folly evinceth that nothing is more foolish than their wisdom As it is said In silence and hope shall be your strength For the Son of God destroyeth the works of the Divel snatching from him them that beleeve remitting their sin and taking it away and beginning in them eternall life defending the Church accusing and laying open the malice of the enemies repressing and punishing them both in this present life and at the full deliverance of the Church from all
which they never learned He can make the earth fruitfull and bring forth fruit without the help of husbandmen He can sustain the nature of man without food as Moses and Christ forty dayes Therefore it s not a necessary labour that is undertaken or any cause of the thing we hope and expect whiles Schollars ply their bookes and studies Teachers goe to their schooles Husbandmen to their ploughes entring their shares harrowes and engines into the ground and each man spends his life time to maintaine life You see upon what rockes of blinde madnesse the Divell doth split unhappy men which having neither learned the grounds of Piety or the more excellent Arts nor list to take the paines of learning them are forward notwithstanding to seeme what they least of all be and dare exalt themselves against the knowledge of God and bring the eternall wisdome under their censure And they have as little wit as modesty when as for their opinion they alledge the example of them that were converted by miracle as Paul or those indued with extraordinary gifts as the Apostles at the Pentecost or the multitude of them that heard the Gospel and did not beleeve or the Scriptures which speake of the office of the holy Ghost We know and acknowledge that by the blessing of God God can without the labour of teaching or learning convert those that he will And this to be the end of miracles The end of miracles that it may appeare that the order whereby God is effectuall in nature is made and freely preserved by him We so certainly know that conversion is the gift of God alone as that by how much it is a greater and more wonderfull worke to restore lost man to salvation than to make him not having any being by so much the more were it impudency and madnes Conversion greater than Creation to attribute this conversion more than that creation to the efficacy of mans voice But withall we know this too for a certain that it pleaseth God by the foolishnes of preaching to save them that beleeve Why it pleaseth God so to do there is no necessity he should give us an account yet he lets us understand some reasons of that his counsell but he propounds not the same reasons to the godly and godlesse To the godlesse he gives this reason Reasons why God converts by mans ministry 1. In regard of godlesse 2. In regard of godly Because by this meanes hee would before the whole Church and their consciences also being witnesse more manifest his justice in condemning the malice of those that oppugne the word revealed But other kinde of reasons take place in our consideration namely such as make for our instruction and consolation viz. Whereas the voice of the ministry and all our thoughts of God are darksome through which we now see God and his will the Lord admonisheth us of the greatnesse of our fall whereby it cometh to passe that wee no longer now injoy the very sight of God but he speaketh to us at a distance and as by an Interpreter and so exciting us that we aspire to that celestiall Schoole in which we shall immediately see God who shall be all in all Besides the Lord would not have the searching meditation and profession of the doctrine concerning him and his will even in this life to lye secret onely in the mindes of men but would have it audibly to sound and to be set forth in the assemblies And therefore tyed us with all possible necessity unto this doctrine promising thereby to recover us againe to salvation And so when God would make men to be co-workers with him in the most excellent divine work giving us to his only begotten Sonne for that purpose how could he have more manifested his great esteem of our miserable nature We averre therefore that the reading hearing knowing of this doctrine is a necessary meanes of our conversion Necessary not in regard of God but in regard of us not as if God could not any other way convert as a Carpenter cannot build an house without his tooles but because God will not convert any other wav It is true it is true indeed that true faith is nones but Gods gift and worke alone but such a gift and worke as the holy Spirit workes in us by hearing of the Word 1. Cor. 3.6 Paul planteth Apollo watereth but God giveth the increase To the same effect also Paul calleth the Gospel by him preached the power of God to salvation Rom 1.16 Ephes 4.11 the Apostle saith He hath given some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministry and the edification of the body of Christ Can a more glorious speech be uttered touching the office of teaching Let us not therefore take upon us to be wiser than God neither let us so much regard the pride contumacy and mischiefe of those that contemne the voice of the Gospel as thereby the lesse to love and respect the fruit and efficacy of the divine ordination in the meanes of mercy Nor let the sluggishnesse and obstinacy of some Schoolemen prove impediments of all good proceedings and goodnes who perswade others that instruction study and doctrines to get or increase vertue are unnecessary things but rather with obedient thankfull mindes let us injoy that sweetest consolation whereby we are assured that neither our endeavours are unpleasing to God nor undertaken in vaine according to that Eccles 11.1 Cast thy bread upon the waters for after many daies thou shalt finde it And 1 Cor. 15.58 Your labour is not in vaine in the Lord. Matthew 18.20 Where two or three are gathered together in my Name I am in the midst of them Unlesse these promises were known to be certain amidst so great outrages of Sathan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and miseries of mankinde of which its too truly spoken The most are naught the best teacher or the greatest lover of the common good should be in the unhappiest condition hardly sitting fast in his own place For mine owne part I feele my selfe to be so affected that mee thinkes my sorrow permits me not to stand in this Pulpit but shuts up my speech within my bowels and jawes but that I know for certain that in this our assembly there are whose hearts entertaine the tâ—e and saving doctrine are inflamed with the holy Spirit in a due manner knowing calling upon God being lively temples of him shall hereafter praise him in the celestial Quire We speak not this to that end as if we did expect equal knowledge understanding or the same gifts of the holy Spirit in all men For the Apostle commands us Rom. 12.3 To think soberly of our selves according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith But all them that will be saved must of necessity hold the same foundation that is that
teaching 1 Cor. 3.2 thus he saith I have fed you with milk and not with meat for hitherto ye were not able to beare it nor yet now are ye able 5. Motive that alwaies in the Church there hath bin such a summe of doctrine for ye are yet carnall From the first beginning of the Church there hath bin extant in it some such ground of doctrine well known publikely and for it's briefnesse and plainnesse easie to be understood reserved for posterity As together with the increase of mankind God himself proceeded on with his own mouth to deliver more summary doctrines either of the law as he began in these words If thou doest well Gen. 4.7 shalt thou not be accepted Or of the Gospel as at first in these words The seed of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head Gen. 3.15 Likewise after both the promise and the Decalogue was repeated to Abraham At last the Creeds and such summary doctrines as were dispersed here and there in the writings of the Apostles were fitted into a meet form of Confession to be divine informations for all degrees of age And indeed this our accustomed manner of instructing which we call Catechisme hath bin anciently used both in the Jewish and in the Apostolicall Church as doth appeare by the Apostle Paul Rom. 2.18 where he calleth the Jewes those that from their tender yeares had bin instructed or catechised out of the law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. And Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word or catechised in the word communicate to him that instructeth or catechiseth in all good things So Luke 1.4 That thou mightest know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast bin instructed or câ—â—â—â—hised Because these testimonies are to be preferred before all other I dâ—edâ—u recite the example of the Church that was in the ensuing times next after the Apostles being a thing publikly known by histories I rather adde this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That if the now present Church surviving hath till now kept this forme of instruction brought into the world with so long continuance 6. Motive the dangers and heresies of the last times not by mans device but by the divine providence then in this doting old age of the world wherin the Church doth daily more and more languish thicker darknes day by day over-cloudeth it we had need for to sharpen all our diligence of preserving and propagating this doctrine rather than any whit to grow remisse For this is the age of which our Saviour speaketh Mat. 24.23 Then if any man shall say unto you Lo here is Christ or there beleeve it not for there shall arise false Christs and false Prophets and shall shew great signes and wonders insomuch as if it were possible they shall deceive the very Elect. And largely doth Saint Paul speak of this matter 1 Tim. 4. and 2 Tim. 3. These predictions of the calamities of these last times were written not only for our consolation and confirmation but also for exhortation of us to arme our selves to watch against and prevent errours for so our Saviour begins that his prophecie Take heed that no man deceive you We thinke it necessary therefore that not only they that come into the place of teaching Mat. 24.3 but also all that love their owne salvation should have fixed in their hearts the sound positions concerning every part of christian religion and on the other side to the utmost that every man is able to be well fenced against the contrary errors and that all they to whom the office of instructing and governing is committed should with great care teach or cause to be taught those that are committed to their charge unless they as curats negligent unfaithfull in their duty had rather answer for their perdition And indeed the desire of your parents in this respect is to be commended that they will have the summe of godlines to be propounded to and inculcated into you not only at home and in the Church but also in the schools For they well perceived what great ignorance ensued and how great an hint opportunity was given to the Divel of detaining men in that ignorance when once the primitive custome of the Church of hearing and teaching the Catechists was lost and in the room thereof succeeded that silly and foolish dumb shew of Popish confirmation And they now see that the same things or worse than these are now to be feared unlesse God out of his singular mercy looke upon us than the which danger as scarce any thing can bring greater heavines to all godly persons so contrariwise it 's not easie to finde out any thing that may be more desirable and pleasant unto all pious Parents than if they can certainly promise themselves that their children and nephewes shall a while live after them in the same light of divine truth which now is lighted up amongst us Wherefore if we are not without naturall affection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 1.31 and cruell against those which love us more than themselves let us endeavour to our power that by our negligence we do not destroy their hope nor crosse their prayers But that together with them we may shew our selves thankfull unto God who collecting to himself a perpetual Church out of the dregs of this world hath by the bringing back againe of the sunne of heavenly doctrine so dispelled the dirs ass of the kingdom of Antichrist that any man that will not wilfully in â—his eyes and eares and oppose the known truth may behold and diserne them stripped naked of those divel-deceits which were those faire outsides of which they vauntingly bragged 7 Motive the benefit if we do the punishment if we doe not study this doctrine If we doe these things the Sonne of God will conserve and augment those gifts that he hath bestowed upon us according to his promise To him that hath i. to him that desireth to goe on forward shall be given If we doe contrariwise then will follow upon us that which is threatned in the contrary sentence following from him that hath not shall be taken that which he hath Mat. 25.29 And indeed how the Lord will not endure the contempt of the Gospel revealed both the divine word of God and the continuall history of the world doth proclaim Isa 5.24 Because they have cast away the law of the Lord of hosts despised the word of the holy One of Israel therefore is the anger of the Lord kindled against his people and he hath stretched forth his hand against them and hath smitten them And Amos 5.11 He threatens Behold the daies come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the Land not a famine of bread not a thirst for water but of hearing the word of God And they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North even to the East they shall runne
to and fro to seek the word of the Lord and shall not finde it We now see the nation of the Jewes which the Lord honoured with so many excellent titles and priviledges with so great successe and miracles exalted it far above all other mortall men now to be more abject than the meanest of all men and so grosly strangely grown blind amidst the noone-day-light of the Prophets preaching that the example thereof duly considereed may not to say move laughter or anger strike a terrour into us The cause of this so great an evill we heare the words of the Prophets and of Christ himself to averre to have bin their contempt and neglect of the sound doctrine concerning God our salvation Joh. 5.43 I come in my Fathers name and yee receive me not If another shall come in his own name him will ye receive I forbeare the recitall of other examples only one will I touch which is of the kingdom of England which a little before was most flourishing and happy Englands Manian persecution and that not only because it is a very sad example but also because there is not one in this our assembly that is such a youth but that it fell out in his daies For in this our age the knowledge of the divine truth was given to England and in the reigne of Edward the sixt the Church and Schooles were excellently constituted in a flourishing estate And when the King was seventeen yeare old hee was beautified with piety vertue and learning far above the modell of that age so that nothing in the most glorious kingdome was more glorious than the King so that this kingdome came behind no part of the whole world in happines But on a suddain this Edward a Prince of great hope being taken out of this life the Papal tyranny soon again surprised his kingdom the most glorious Churches were cruelly wasted with imprisonments banishments fire sword and men of eminent learning holines without any respect of age sexe or dignity some of them haled to the fire and other most cruell punishments and others cast out into all corners of the world It was now onward in the fift yeare whiles these calamities continued there But I rather acknowledge and bewaile our owne sins than take upon me the judging of others The cries of the English banished which I heard with these eares are not out of my hearing wherewith they complained of the unthankfulnesse security and surfeit of the Gospel that had seized upon their Nation But doe wee looke to it better to manage our condition would God we did When Pilate mingled the bloud of the Galileans with their sacrifices saith Christ Luke 13.3 Vnlesse yee repent yee shall all likewise perish The tumults and ruines of Empires by which the Church is shaken are before our eyes threatning us the theevish Turkes gape after us endeavouring with might and main to take Christ from us and to obtrude upon us their Mahomet and we heare that daily they prey upon our neer bloud drawing away Christian youths to their filthy and blasphemous society and to make a breach in upon us The abomination of the kingdome of Antichrist curseth us and crieth out that we are to be destroyed And there are more heresies and depravations of the truth hatched and increased within without the Church like Hydraes heads than can be numbred Isay 1.2 Rom. 9.10 And now verily is that fulfilled that unless the Lord preserve unto us a seed we shal be like to Sodom Gommorrah nothing of us remaining Let us not be now so stupid or such haters of our selvs as not to be moved with these things Let us seek the Lord whiles he may be found Isay 55.6 Let every one enter into a serious consideration of his own salvation to hold fast in our hearts those things which we collect and are fitted pertinently unto the same that if the world broken to peeces should fail yet the ruines thereof should not affright us These things we have spoken of do concern al men but chiefly our order of Scholars For all that ever instructed or governed schooles or have bin imployed in those things or would have others to be imployed have agreeed upon this That they that are brought up in the schools should be not only more learned but also more godly Which being so let men acknowledge that a school is a company according to Gods ordinance Scholars should have learned godlinesse or godly learning teaching and learning the doctrine necessary for mankind concerning God and other good things that the knowledge of God among men may not be extinguished but the Church may be preserved 8. Motive that doctrine 〈◊〉 be the maâ—k of the Church chiefly of the Schooles many may be made heirs of eternall life discipline may be upheld and men may have other honest benefits by the arts Therefore we swerve far from too far from our scope or marke unlesse we be setled in this purpose that we ought to be busily imployed in these Ant-hils and Bee-hives of Christ not only to be more skilled in learning but also more adorned with a good and holy conversation that we may be more acceptable to God and men And it is apparent in the Church that all instruction without the doctrine of godlines is nothing else but an erring and a withdrawing from God from true good true righteousnes true salvation For whatsoever we do not to the glory of God whatsoever we do not in the name of Christ Jesus whatsoever we do not of faith the holy spirit pronounceth as sinfull vile and condemned of God When therefore this doctrine is put out of the Schooles of the Church then not only nothing can be taught concerning true perfect vertue such as God requires but also those other few and obscure doctrines left behind of bad would make us far worse not by reason of their being amongst us but the want of those things without which nothing is holy and sound And although the consent of all men of sound judgement should satisfie us in this matter yet the divine Commandement John 5.35 2 Tim. 2.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commanding us to search the Scriptures to attend to reading and rightly to divide the Word of God should be of more weight unto us And because none can orderly and plainly distinguish and lay open the speeches of the Prophets and Apostles and the parts of Religion without the instructions and exercises of the Schooles who doth not see with how neere a tye the study of godlines is knit unto the Schooles That therefore which is the chiefe work amongst men and cannot be performed of us without the help of the Schooles we judge to be chief in the Schooles namely the understanding interpretation of the Prophets Apostles And seeing there is afforded unto us Scholars more ability and opportunity of more exact knowledge of Religion than
that had not the Sonne of God revealed it unto us out of his Fathers bosome no wit of men or Angels could have attained unto it In their subjects They vary in their subjects and matter which they handle For the doctrine of the Church comprehendeth the full perfect and entire sense both of the Law and Gospel but Philosophy is quite ignorant of the Gospel and omitteth the principall parts of the Law and rawly and obscurely propoundeth that small portion it retaineth concerning discipline and externall duties drawn but out of some few precepts of the Decalogue It teacherh us also other arts and sciences meete and serviceable for mans life as Logick Physick and the Mathematickes all which are not delivered in Church doctrine but have their proper necessary use in handling and learning the same In their effects They concurre not in their severall effects For the doctrine of the Church alone sheweth us the originall of all evils and mans misery to wit the fall disobedience or sin of our first parents Moreover it ministreth true and lively comfort unto our consciences pointing out the meanes by which wee may wade out of the danger of sin and death and assuring us of life eternall through Christ As for Philosophy it knoweth not the cause of our evils neither yeeldeth it us any sound comfort or consolation Philosophy hath certain comforts common unto her with Divinity Comforts common both to Philosophy and Divinity such are 1. The providence of God 2. The necessity of obeying of God 3. A good conscience 4. The worthinesse of vertue 5. The finall causes or the ends which vertue proposeth 6. The examples of others 7. Hope of reward 8. A comparing of events because a lesse evil compared unto a greater carrieth a shew and shadow of good but true comforts against sinne and death are proper to the Church Comforts proper to Gods Church such as are 1. Free remission of sins by and for Christ 2. The grace and presence of God in our very miseries 3. Our finall delivery and life everlasting Wherefore Philosophy though in respect of Divinity it be unperfect and faile in these premisses yet it never impugneth Divinity Whatsoever erroneous opinions contrary to the true doctrine of the Church occurre in the writings of Philosophers or are cited out of Philosophy to overthrow Scripture all these are either no way Philosophicall but the vaine sleights of mans wit and very biles and sores of true Philosophy such as was the opinion of Aristotle concerning the eternity of the world and of Epicurus touching the mortality of the soule and such like or else they are indeed Philosophicall opinions but unfitly applyed to Divinity The use of these differences in doctrine These maine differences between Christian doctrine and other Religions and Philosophy also are very worthy observation for these ends 1. That Gods glory be no way impaired of us but reserved wholly unto himselfe which cannot be unlesse wee acknowledge and confesse in the face and eye of the world whatsoever he hath precisely commanded us to beleeve either concerning himselfe or his will and that wee adde nothing of our owne braine unto that which hee hath revealed For God cannot be mingled with Idols nor his truth confounded with Satans forgeries without high dishonour to his name 2. That we hazzard not nor endanger our salvation which might happen if erroneously we should imbrace for true Religion any Schismaticall doctrine or heathenish Philosophy 3. That our faith and comfort in Christ Jesus might be strengthened and confirmed which falleth out when wee discerne the perfection of the doctrine of the Church before all other Religions how many important and weighty matters are found in our Religion which are wanting in others What are the causes why they alone are saved who professe this doctrine and other Religions with their Sectaries and adherents are damned and of God rejected Finally that we separate our selves from Epicures and Academicks who either make a mockery of pietie and godlinesse or so rack Religion that they thinke every man in every Religion shall be saved wresting in this sense that saying of the Apostle The just man shall live by HIS faith Now these Epicures are not worthy the answering Rom. 1.17 Hab. 2.4 as for those Academicks they manifestly falsifie the sentence and meaning of the Apostle and are easily refuted For the pronoune HIS in no sort signifieth whatsoever faith every man frameth unto himselfe but the true Catholike faith particularly appropriated unto every man and this word HIS standeth in opposition against any other mans faith though it be a true and good faith and thwarteth and crosseth also the opinion of Justification by works So that the naturall sense of that Text is The just man is justified not by the works of the Law but by faith alone in Christ and that by his owne private faith not by the faith of another man 4 Whence it may appeare that the doctrine of the Church alone was delivered of God 5 By what testimonies the certainty of Christian Religion or Church-doctrine is confirmed GOD in the very creation of the world put this bridle in the mouth of all reasonable creatures that no man without extreame and manifest impudeney such as was the Divell in Paradise durst say that any thing if it were once apparently known to have been spoken or commanded by God might be called into question or that any man might refuse to obey it Here-hence are those things so often inculcated in the Prophets Hearken O heavens and hearken O earth for the Lord hath spoken Thus saith the Lord. The word of the Lord came to Esaias Jeremias c. Sith therefore it appeareth that the bookes of the Old and New Testament are the words of God there is no place left of doubting whether that be the true Religion and Doctrine which is contained in them but whether these books were written by divine instinct and by what proofes and testimonies we are certaine of so great a matter this is a question not to be let passe of us Wherefore this question is necessary For except this above all other things remaine stedfast and immoveable that whatsoever we read in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles doth as truly declare the will of God unto us as if we did heare God openly speaking tous from heaven it cannot chuse but that the very foundation and whole certainty of Christian Religion must be weakned Wherefore it is a consideration worthy those who are desirous of the glory of God and doe seek for sure comfort to enquire whence it may appeare unto us The first part The authority of the Scripture doth depend on the Church that the holy Scripture is the Word of God To this question now long since answer hath been made by the Papists that forsooth it is not otherwise certaine then because the Church doth confirme it by her testimony But we
Scripture lest those things should be thrust upon us under his name which are not his Further 6 The Church doth not erre Matth 18.19 they make their boast that the Church cannot erre and that therefore the decrees of the Church are of equall authority with the holy Scripture because the Church is ruled by the same spirit by which the Scripture is inspired even as it is promised If two of you shall agree in earth upon any thing whatsoever they shall desire it shall be given them of my Father which is in heaven For where two or three are gathered in my name there am I in the midst of them And I am with you alway unto the end of the world Matthew 28.20 1 John 2.20 27. So Yee have an ointment from him that is holy and ye know all things Likewise The annointing which ye received of him dwelleth in you and yee need not that any man teach you but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things and it is true and is not lying and as it taught you yee shall abide in him But first of all wee know 1 Answer The true Church Matth. 13. Marke 4. Luke 8. that it is the true Church onely which erreth not and is ruled by the holy Spirit which is gathered in the name of Christ that is which heareth and followeth the voice of the Sonne of God And therefore these things doe nothing appertaine to a wicked multitude which openly maintaineth doctrine contrary to the Gospel though it never so much vaunt of the Churches name yea and beareth sway and rule in the Church according to that which is said To him that hath shall be given but from him that hath not even that which hee seemeth to have shall be taken away So did the Pharisees and Sadducees among the Israelites erre not knowing the Scriptures neither were they the true Church though they seised upon the name and place of it 2. The true Church indeed erreth not universally For alwaies the light of the truth 2 Answer Universally especially concerning the foundation of doctrine is preserved in some mens mindes whereupon the Church is called the pillar and ground of truth But yet neverthelesse some of the godly oftentimes fall into errours through ignorance and infirmity yet so that they hold the foundation neither do they defend their erroneous opinions contrary to their conscience and at length they forsake them even as it is said 1 Corinth 3. If any man build upon this foundation gold silver c. And If ye be otherwise minded Ephes 4. God shal reveal even the same unto you Last of all There is given unto every man grace 1 Corinth 12. according to the measure of the gift of Christ And The Spirit distributeth to every man severally as hee will Philip. 3.15 The Apostles before they had received the holy Ghost at Whitsontide were the lively members of the Church yet erred they concerning the kingdome and office of the Messias There were of the Chiliasts opinion great men in the Church as Papyas Irenaeus Apollinarius Tertullian Victorinus Lactantius Methodius Martyr And therefore although the Church erre not universally yet oftentimes some of her members erre when as they swerve from the word which God suffereth not seldome to happen unto them for to keep us being warned of our weaknesse and blindnesse in modesty and his true feare and in daily invocating of him and withall to teach us that the truth of doctrine is not to be measured by the title of the Church but by the word delivered of him by the hands of the Prophets and Apostles as it is said Thy word O Lord Psamle 129. is a lanterne unto my feet and a light unto my paths Likewise 1 Tim. 6.20 Keep that which is committed unto thee and avoid profane and vain babblings This ground being once laid that so farre forth the Church erreth not 7 Object The Church ought to obey Bishops by the commandement of God Acts 20.28 Marthew 18.7 Luke 10.16 Heb. 13.17 as it doth not swerve from the written word of God it is easie to answer to that which they make shew of to the contrary That the Church is ruled by Bishops and therefore must obey them as it is said Take heed unto all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you over-seers to governe the Church of God And If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be unto thee as an Heathen man and a Publican Hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth me And Obey those who bear rule over you For both they must rule and the Church must obey them according unto the prescript of Gods word as it is said If any man preach any other doctrine let him be accursed Galatians 1.9 Answer Necessarily in those things which belong to the Ministry freely in traditions Mat. 23.2 Whatsoever therefore the Ministers propound of the word of God unto the Church we must of necessity obey it that which the Lord teacheth when hee saith The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire All therefore whatsoever they bid you observe that observe and doe For they sit in Moses chaire who teach Moses doctrine in the Church If also they ordaine any things indifferent and of a middle sort which are profitable these also are observed for maintaining of order and avoiding of offence But if they require us to beleeve or observe things repugnant to the word of God or things that are in their owne nature indifferent with putting an opinion of necessity in them and of worshipping of God they sit no longer in Moses chaire but in the chaire of scorners and of them it is said John 10. â— 1 Tim. 4.1 The sheepe heard them not Likewise In the latter times some shall depart from the faith and shall give heed unto the spirits of errour And that the decrees of the Bishops also are not to be received among the precepts and decrees of the Church is confirmed by the example of the civill Magistrate whose just and good lawes binde the consciences of the subjects For the dissimilitude of the examples consisteth in that 1 Instance The Magistrate doth bind the conscience therefore Bishops that God himselfe by expresse word hath decreed a necessity of obedience to the Lawes and Commandements of the civill Magistrate which are not repugnant unto his Law but hath given a libertie of conscience in traditions of the Church so that hee pronounceth himselfe to be angry with him who obeyeth not civill Magistrates as long as they command nothing repugnant to his Lawes but not with them which without offence do contrary to the constitutions of Bishops For of the Magistrate is is said Rom. 13.5 Wee must obey him for conscience sake But of things indifferent in the Church Col. 2.26 Let no man condemne you in me at or drink or in respect of a holy
day Likewise Galat. 5. â— Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free Now if againe they reply that the office of Bishops is above the civill power 2 Instance The higher power doth more binde 1 Answer and therefore hath greater force than that to binde men to obey first wee grant that more obedience is due unto the superiour power then to the inferiour as long as it commandeth nothing contrary to Gods word As long therefore as the Ministers propound the word of God unto the Church and for avoiding of offence command such things to be observed as appertain to decency and order they do not now offend against them but against God whosoever obey them not But if they require their lawes concerning things different to be observed with putting an opinion of necessity in them and of the worship of God and doe make them necessary when there is no danger of offence to ensue because this charge is contrary to the word of God no obedience is due unto it Further we confesse that greater obedience is due unto the superiour power in those things in which it is superiour that is in which God would have other powers to obey it But the Ministeriall power is superiour unto the Civill in those things in which it is superiour that is which are of God delivered commanded and committed unto the Ministers that by them they may be declared unto the Church But In matters indifferent concerning which nothing is either commanded or forbidden of God the civill power is superiour by reason of the authority which God in these matters hath given unto the civill Magistrate and not to the Ministers of the Church 8 Object Fathers and Councels are cited But against this they returne againe That wee also doe alledge the testimonies of Councels and Fathers in confirming the doctrine of the Church which were but in vaine for us to doe if their sentences had not the force and authority of Ecclesiasticall doctrine But we never bring nor receive the testimonies of the ancient Church with that mind Answer as if without the authority of the holy Scripture they were sufficient for confirmation of any points of doctrine Neither yet is there regard had of them in vaine 2. Uses of the testimonies of Fathers in points of doctrine For 1. They which are rightly minded after they are instructed by the voice of the Scriptures concerning the truth are yet more confirmed by the Church as by a testimony of lower degree 2. They which attribute more authority unto them then they should or abuse their sayings against the truth are very well refuted by the testimony of them whom they have made their Judges Also they say 9 Object Traditions are order 1 Cor. 14. That order and decency in the Church is necessary by the commandement of God according as it is said Let all things be done comely and in order For God is not the authour of confusion Now the order and discipline of the Church doth a great part consist in traditions Ecclesiasticall wherefore they conclude that by the violating of these mens consciences are wounded Answ Of meere particulars there is no concluding A double liberty of the Church in matters of order and God offended But as God commandeth some order to be appointed and kept in the Church so hath he given a double liberty in it unto his Church To appoint it That it be arbitrary for the Church to appoint as may be most commodious for it what order shall be in every place and at every time observed To keep or not to keep it being appointed so it be without offence That also after any thing is certainly ordained it may be kept or not kept without hurt of conscience both of the whole Church and of every one of the godly if there be no danger of offence For it is necessary that ever a difference be put betwixt the commandements of God by the observing whereof God is worshipped and offended by the breaking of them and those things which God hath left to men to appoint neither is worshipped or offended as himselfe pronounceth either by the altering or omitting of them so long as there is no cause or danger of offence 1 Cor. 14.40 Galat. 5.1 Col. 2.16 And the same Apostle who commandeth all things to be done comely and in order willeth us to stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and that we should be condemned of no man in meat or drinke or in respect of a holy-day Wherefore not they who without contempt of divine things or wantonnesse or danger of offence doe something otherwise in these things then is appointed but they rather offend against the commandement of God concerning keeping order who either would have no order in the Church or trouble that which is well appointed These men find fault also with the obscurity of the holy Scripture 10 Object Obscure things do not suffice without interpretation 1 Pet. 3.16 which they prove both by examples of hard places of Scripture and also out of Peter where it is said That there are some things hard to be understood in the Epistles of Paul And therefore sith that things darkly spoken without they be expounded cannot suffice to perfect and wholesome doctrine they urge that the interpretation of the Church also is necessary to be received with the Scripture But here above all things they injure the holy Ghost ascribing darknesse and obscurity unto him Answer The Minor is false if they respect the ground who of purpose endeavoured to apply himself in simplicity of speech to the capacity of the common people and the rudest For those things which appertaine to the ground of doctrine which is necessary to be known of all as are the articles of our Beliefe and the ten Commandements they are so plainly recited so often repeated so plentifully expounded in the Scriptures that they are open and easie to any but to him who will not learne even as the 119. Psalme teacheth where the word of the Lord is called a lanterne to our feet and a light to our pathes Againe the entrance into thy word sheweth light and giveth understanding to the simple The word of the Prophet is called a light shining in a darke place To which ye doe well that yee take heed as unto a light that shineth in a darke place untill the day dawne and the day-starre arise in your heart 2 Pet. 1.19 And Solomon affirmeth that hee writeth to give the simple sharpnesse of wit and to the child Prov. 1.4 20. knowledge and discretion Againe that wisedome cryeth without and uttereth her voice in the streets Paul also saith that Christ sent him to preach the Gospel 1 Corinth 1.17 1 Instance The ground of doctrine is unknowne to many Answ Yea to the reprobate 2 Cor. 4.3 Isa 65.2 Rom. 10.21 Psal 36.3 Mat. 11.25 not
with wisedome of words lest the crosse of Christ should be made of none effect The ground therefore and summe of doctrine is not obscure except it be unto the reprobates who contemne the truth or stubbornly reject it as the Apostle saith If our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that aâ—e lost in whom the god of this world hath blinded their mindes that is of the Infidels that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should not shine unto them All the day long have I stretched forth my hands to a disobedient and gain-saying people The words of his mouth are iniquity and deceit hee hath left off to understand and to doe good I give thee thankes O Father Lord of heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise men and men of understanding and hast opened them unto babes Now if they reply againe 2 Instance Divine matters are obscure unto all men 1 Cor. 2.14 Answ Not of themselves but through our naturall blindnesse which in the regenerate is cleared by Gods spirit Luke 8.10 2 Cor. 3.15 that divine matters are hard and obscure to all men as it is said The naturall man perceiveth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse unto him neither can hee know them because they are spiritually discerned they should have called to mind 1. That this ignorance and hardnesse riseth not of the obscurity of the Scripture but of the blindnesse of mans minde 2. That the obscurity sith in very deed it is not in the Scripture but seemeth to be the fault of our nature doth not alwaies remain in those who are regenerate but is removed from them by the illumination of the holy Spirit according to those sayings It is given unto you to know the secrets of the kingdome of God but to others in parables that when they see they should not see and when they heare they should not understand Vntill this day when Moses is read the vaile is laid over their hearts Neverthelesse when their hearts shall be turned unto the Lord the vaile shall be taken away From this very place may wee easily refute that which they object That wee our selves 3 Instance The Scripture a long time not knowne Answer in that we say the Scripture hath not been understood for these many ages in the Popish Church doe confesse the obscurity of it For the ignorance which hath bin from the beginning of the world and shall be to the end in the adversaries of the truth is not to be imputed to the obscurity of the Scriptures but their owne perversenesse who have not a desire to know and imbrace the truth as Paul saith Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 2 Thes 2.10 11. therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they shall beleeve lies Whereas therefore it appeareth that the ground and summe of doctrine is not obscure 4 Instance Many places obscure Answer yet wee confesse that some places of Scripture are more dark and difficult than others But 1. They are such that although they were not understood yet the ground may both stand and be understood 2. The interpretation of these places dependeth not on the authority of men but the exposition of them is to be sought by conference of other places of Scripture more clear 3. If we cannot finde it yet lest we should affirme any uncertaine thing concerning divine matters our conscience not satisfying us in it we must suspend our judgment untill God shall open unto us some certaine meaning and in the mean season we are to hold those with thankfull mindes in which God hath left no place of doubting for us But when we answer thus unto our adversaries they rise againe upon us out of those things which we grant them For because we confesse that some places of Scripture are harder to be understood then others 5 Instance because of the dulnesse and slownesse of mans minde in learning divine matters Of the necessity of interpretation Acts 8.13 neither those things which are most cleare are understood of the people as the Eunuch of Queen Candaces doth complain and that the Ministry it selfe was therefore ordained of God in the Church for that it seemed good unto the holy Ghost to add for our instruction an exposition of the Scripture which is done by the voice of the Church To be short because our selves in writing and teaching doe expound the Scripture and do exhort all men to the reading and hearing the exposition thereof out of these they conclude that besides the reading of the Scripture the interpretation of the Church is necessary and that therefore what the Church doth pronounce of the meaning of the Scripture that is without controversie to be received Answ 1. It is necessary as a helpe and instrument not as if it were impossible to know the truth without it But wee confesse 1. That the interpretation of Scripture is necessary in the Church not for that without this to come to the knowledge of heavenly doctrine is simply impossible whereas both God is able when it pleaseth him to instruct his even without the Scripture it self much more then without the exposition of his Ministers and the godly learn many things out of Scripture without interpreters and of the contrary side except the eies of our minds be opened by the grace of his holy Spirit heavenly doctrine seemeth alwaies alike obscure unto us whether it be expounded by the word of the Scripture or of the Church but for that it pleased God to appoint this ordinary way of instructing us and himself hath commanded the maintainance and use of his Ministry in the Church that it should be an instrument which the holy Ghost might most freely use for our salvation 2. Although interpretation of Scripture be necessary Answ 2. Though interpreting be necessary yet so that it must not be a depraving of Scripture yet this is so farre from granting any license to the Ministers to bring new ordinances into the Church that nothing doth more tie them to this doctrine alone comprehended in the Scripture then this very function of expounding the Scripture For to interpret another mans words is not to faigne at our pleasure a meaning either divers from them or repugnant unto them but to render the same meaning and sentence either in moe words or in more plaine words or at least in such as may be more fit for their capacity whom we teach and withall when there is need to shew that this is the minde of the author which we affirme to be Now such an interpretation of Scripture is made by this meanes 3 Points to be observed in interpreting Scripture 1. That the phrase be considered and the proper sense of the words found out 2. That the order and coherence of the parts of the doctrine contained in the text of the Scripture be declared
happy and religious and is created to be holy happy and religious The former of these is referred to the question What in respect of the beginning the latter to the question For what in respect of continuance and perseverance So righteousnesse and true holinesse whereas they are the forme and very being of a new man are tearmed his end Neither is it absurd that the same things should in divers respects be called the finall cause and the formall For that which is the forme in respect of the creature may be tearmed the end Ephes 4.24 in respect of the intent and purpose of the Creator The manifestation of Gods mercy and justice The manifestation of God or the declaration of Gods mercy in his chosen to everlasting life and of his justice and wrath against sinne to be punished in the reprobate This fourth is subordinated to the knowledge of God and mans felicity For that thou mayest know God and he communicate himselfe unto thee it is needfull also that he make himselfe manifest unto thee The preservation of the societie of men Psal 22.23 The preservation of society in mankinde which end is subordinated to the manifestation of God For except there were men God should not have whom to manifest himselfe unto I will declare thy name unto my brethren The community of civill duties amongst men The communion of mutuall intercourse of duties and curtesies amongst men serving for the preservation of humane society For that the society and conversing of men together may be maintained there must needs be peace and mutuall duties interchangeably passing betweene them The first creation of man is diligently to be compared with the misery â—f mankind as also the end for which wee were created with the aberration and â—â—verving from the end that so by this meanes also wee may know the greatnesse of our miserie For how much the greater wee see the good was which wee have lost so much the greater wee know the evils to be into which wee are fallen OF THE IMAGE OF GOD IN MAN The chiefe Questions hereof are 1 What is the Image of God in man 2 How farre forth it is lost and how farre it remaineth 3 How it is repaired in man 1 What the Image of God in man is What the Image of God is THE Image of God in man is a vertue knowing aright the nature will and workes of God and a will freely obeying God and a correspondence of all the inclinations desires and actions with the will of God and in a word a spirituall and unchangeable purity of the soule and the whole man perfect blessednesse and joy resting in God and the dignity of man and majesty whereby he excelleth and ruleth other creatures 5 Parts of the Image of God in man Wherefore the whole Image of God in man comprehendeth 1. The soule it selfe together with the faculties thereof indued with reason and will 2. All our naturall notions and knowledge of God his will and his works that is to say perfect wisedome in the soule 3. All just and holy actions inclinations and motions of the will I mean perfect righteousnesse and holinesse in our heart and will and all our externall actions 4. Felicity blessednesse and glory linked with perfect joy in God and abundance of all good things free from all misery and corruption 5. Rule and dominion of man over the creatures as fishes fowles and other living creatures In all these things this reasonable creature in some sort resembleth his Creator as the Image expresseth in some sort the Arch-type or principall patterne yet can he by no meanes be equalled unto his Creator for in God all things are immense and without measure Ephes 4.24 and even his essence infinite The Apostle Paul putteth Righteousnesse and Holinesse as the chiefe parts of this Image yet doth he not exclude but presuppose wisdome and knowledge for no man can worship God unknown But neither doth Paul exclude perfect blessednesse and glory for this according to the order of Gods justice is necessarily coupled with perfect holinesse or conformity with God For where true righteousnesse and holinesse is there is the absence of all evils whether of crime or offence Righteousnesse and holiness in this text of the Apostle may either be taken for the same thing or so distinguished that Righteousness may be meant of the actions both inward and outward as they have a conformity and congruity of the will and heart with the mind judging aright and with the Law of God and Holinesse may be understood of the qualities themselves Ob. 1. Perfect wisdome and righteousnesse is in God alone Man was perfect but in a certaine degree and measure not infinitely as God is and is not found in any creature and the wisdome of all creatures even of the Angels themselves both may and doth increase how then was the Image of God perfect wisdome and righteousness in man An. By perfect wisdome here is meant not such a kind of wisdome as is ignorant of nothing but which hath as absolute perfection as is incident unto the nature of a creature as great a portion as the rich Creator hath measured and sundred out unto his creature sufficient to indue it with happiness and felicity as the wisdome of the Angels and their blessednesse is perfect because it is such as God hath ordained and yet unto it somewhat daily may be added otherwise it were infinite So was man perfectly just because he was conformable to God in all things which God required of him not that he was of equall perfectnesse or had justice inherent in him in that degree of perfection which God had but because he wanted nothing of the full measure of such perfection as God created in him and would should be in him and which might suffice a created nature to the attaining of blessedness There is therefore an ambiguity in the word perfection in this sense here expressed man is said in Scripture to be the image of God 1 Cor. 15.47 or to be made after the image of God Obj. 2. The first man was of the earth earthly the second man the Lord from heaven As the earthly was such are they that are earthly and as is the heavenly such are they also that are heavenly And as we have borne the image of the earthly so shall we bear the image of the heavenly Ans The Apostle doth not here take away the image of the heavenly man from Adam when he as yet stood but compareth his nature and estate as well before as after his fall with that heavenly glory unto which we are restored by Christ that is not onely the nature of man corrupted through sin by death but the degree of the image of God in mans nature before the fall and before glorification with that which followeth in glorification Christ called the image of God in two respects Christ is called the image
doctrine and duty of the Law as inferiour Sciences which are in order directly one under another borrow some principles and chiefe grounds from the Sciences next above them For after that the Law hath arraigned and convicted us of sin and proved that wee are sinners the Gospel immediately taketh this principle and concludeth that whereas wee are sinners in our selves wee must seeke for righteousnesse without our selves in Christ that wee may be saved So then by these five meanes wee may finde that sinne is in us Sin is knowne five waies 1. By Gods owne assertion 2. By Gods law principally and in speciall 3. By the Gospel lesse principally and in generall 4. By the touch and sense of conscience 5. By the punishments which God being just inflicteth not but for sinne 2 What sinne is SIn is a transgression of the law or whatsoever is repugnant to the law that is a defect 1 John 3.4 or an inclination or action repugnant to the law of God offending God and making the creature that sinneth guilty of the everlasting wrath of God except remission be granted for the Son of God our Mediatour The generall nature of sinne is a defect The Logicians call it Genus which is the more common nature of a thing or the matter of it or an inclination or action but to speak properly a defect is this generall nature and inclination or actions are rather the matter of sinne The difference and formall essence of sin is a repugnancie with the law which John calleth a transgression of the law The property which necessarily cleaveth fast unto it is the guilt of the creature offending that is to say a binding of the offendor to temporall and eternall punishments which is done according to the order of Gods justice And this is that which they commonly say that there is a double formality or two-fold nature of sinne A two-fold nature of sin 1 Repugnancie with the law 2 Guilt repugnancy with the law and guilt or that there are two respects of which the former is a comparison or a dissimilitude with the law the other an ordaining unto punishment An accidentall condition of sin is expressed in these words Except remission be granted c. because it ariseth not out of the nature of sinne but it is by occasion and accident in respect of sinne that they who beleeve in Christ are not punished with everlasting death because forsooth sinne through Christ is not imputed unto them but remitted by grace Now these are called defects In the understanding ignorance and doubtfulnesse of God and his will In the heart a privation or want of the love of God and our neighbour of joy in God and of an earnest desire and endeavour to obey God according to all his commandements and an omitting of inward and outward actions which are commanded by the law of God What corrupt inclinations are Corrupt inclinations are said to be stubbornnesse of the heart and will against the law of God or against the judgement of the minde as touching honest and dishonest actions or a pronenesse and willingnesse of nature to do those things which God forbiddeth which evill they call Concupiscence That these defects and corrupt inclinations are sins and condemned by God is proved Three proofes that corrupt inclinations are sins Gods Law Out of the Law of God which expresly condemneth these defects and inclinations when it saith Cursed is every one that confirmeth not all the words of the Law to doe them and Thou shalt not covet which Law also requireth in men the contrary graces and faculties I mean a perfect knowledge and love of God and our neighbour Deut. 6.5 John 17.3 Exod. 20.3 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart c. This is life eternall that they know thee to be the only very God c. Thou shalt have no other gods before mee Testimony of Scripture Gen. 8.21 Jer. 17.9 Rom. 7 7. John 3.5 1 Cor. 2.14 15.50 Rom. 1.21 8.6 By many testimonies of Scripture condemning these evils for sinnes The frame or imagination of mans heart is evill even from his youth The heart is deceitfull and wicked above all things I had not knowne lust that is to say to be sin unlesse the Law had said Thou shalt not lust Death of Infants By the punishments and death of Infants who although they doe neither good nor evill and offend not after the similitude of Adams transgression yet they have sin in them for which death reigneth over them And this sinne is the blindnesse and frowardnesse of our nature towards God of which we have hitherto spoken 1. Object That which is not voluntary neither can be avoided is not sinne neither deserveth punishment Defects and inclinations cannot be avoided by us Therefore they are no sinne Answ The Major holdeth true in a Civill Court but not in the judgement of God before whom whatsoever is repugnant unto his Law whether it be in our power to avoid it or no is sin and deserveth punishment For Scripture teacheth both that the wisdome of the flesh cannot be subject to the Law of God and that all who are not subject to the Law are subject to the wrath of God 2. Object Nature is good But our inclinations and desires are naturall Therefore they are good Answ True it is that Nature is good if you consider it before the corruption Genes 1.31 All things were very good which God made Even now also Nature is good in respect of the substance and being of it and as it was made of God but not in respect of the quality of it and as it is corrupted 3. Object Punishments are not sinnes But these inclinations and defects are punishments of the first fall Therefore they are not sinnes Answ It is true that punishments are not sins if we respect the course of Civill justice but not so if we respect Gods justice For God oftentimes punisheth sins with sins which the Apostle especially sheweth Rom. 1.27 2 Thes 2.11 For God hath power of depriving his creatures of his Spirit which power his creatures have not 3. How many kinds of sins there are There be five principall divisions of sin THe first division is this All sin is either Originall or Actuall This distinction is expressed Rom. 5.14 and 7.20 and 9.11 OF ORIGINALL SIN ORiginall sinne is the guilt of all mankind What Originall sâ—n is by reason of the fall of our first Parents and a privation of the knowledge of God and his will in our mind and of all inclination to obey God with our will and heart and of the contrary in these there remaineth a wicked inclination to those things which God forbiddeth and backwardnesse in those things which he commandeth ensuing upon the fall of our first Parents and derived from them unto all their posterity and so corrupting their whole nature that all by reason of this
that God plagueth and scourgeth sin with sin and the sins which follow are the punishments of sins which went before Actuall sin Wherefore also God gave them up to their hearts lust unto uncleannesse they wrought filthinesse and received in themselves such recompence of their errour as was meet Objects of sin Rom. 24 27. 2 Thes 2.1 Therefore God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies c. But whereas the wit of man to such a height of insolency it is grown is accustomed to frame the like arguments for the excusing of it selfe and shifting and posting it from it selfe unto God we must here enter some large discourse of the causes of sin and shake off mans frivolous pretences in his owne behalfe Destiny Some derive the originall cause of sin from the destiny of the Stars saying Foure pretended causes of sin I have sinned because I was borne under an unluckie Planet The Divell Others when they sin and are rebuked for their sinne they make answer Not I but the Divell was in fault that committed this deed Gods will Others leaving excuses directly cast the fault upon God saying God would have it so for if he would not I should not have sinned Gods permission Others When God say they might have hindered me and yet did not himselfe is the authour of my sin With these and the like pretences it is no new thing for men to sharpen their blasphemous tongues against God For our first Parents when they had sinned and were accused of their sin by God they translate and passe over the fault committed from themselves to others neither ingenuously confesse the truth Adam returneth the fault not so much upon his wife as upon God himselfe The woman saith he which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree Gen 3.12 13. and I did eate as if he should say Except thou hadst joyned her to me I had not sinned The woman simply imputeth the fault to the Divell saying The Serpent beguiled me and I did eate These are the false impious and detestable judgements concerning the originall of sinne whereby the majesty truth and justice of God is grievously offended For the nature of man is not the cause of sinne for God created it good and perfect according as it is said And God saw all things which he had made and lo they were very good Sin is an accessary quality which took possession of man after the fall and no substantiall property although after the fall it became naturall and is fitly so termed by Augustine because now we are all borne in sinne Ephes 2.3 and are by nature the children of wrath as well as others But this point would be more amplified and enlarged 1. They who make Destiny a cloak for sinne define Destiny to be a linked order through all eternity and a certaine perpetuall necessity of intents and workes according to the counsell of God or according to the evill Planets Now if you aske them Who made the Planets God say they Therefore these men lay their evill to Gods charge but such a destiny did not all the sounder Philosophers maintaine Destiny is not the cause of sin Lib. 2. cap. 6. much lesse Christians Saint Augustine against two Epistles of the Pelagians unto Boniface They saith he who hold destiny maintaine that not only actions and events but also our wils themselves depend on the position of the Planets at the time of every ones conception or nativity which they call constellations But the grace of God surpasseth not onely all the stars and all the heavens but also the Angels Let us conclude these things with the word of the Lord by his Prophet Jeremy pronouncing to this sense Jer. 10.2 3. Thus saith the Lord Learne not the way of the Heathen and be not affraid for the signes of heaven though the Heathen be affraid of such for the customes of the people are vaine Wherefore that the Astrologers call the Planet of Saturn unmercifull sharp and cruell and the Planet of Venus favourable and gentle it is the vanity of vanities for the stars have no force of doing good or ill and therefore the fault of sinners ought not to be imputed unto them 2. That the Divell is not the onely authour of sin who when as wee commit sin The Divell not the only author of sin should beare alone the blame of the sin and our selves be free from fault it is most of all declared in this that he is able to induce and entice a man to evill but not to compell him For God keepeth under the Divell by his power that he cannot doe what he will but only what and so much as God permitteth him Nay hee hath not so much as power over filthy Swine much lesse over the most noble Soules of men He hath indeed a subtilty great force in perswading but God is stronger who also never ceaseth himself to put good motions into mans mind neither permitteth he more to Sathan then he maketh profitable for man Which wee may see in that most holy man Job in the example of Paul and in his words 1 Cor. 10.13 God is faithfull which will not suffer you to be tempted above that you be able Wherefore they are vain men who unload the blame of their wickednesse on the Divels shoulders 3. It remaineth that we shew also that God is not the authour of sin God is no cause of sin God say these miscreants would have it so for if hee would not I should not have sinned Againe When he might have hindered me and yet did not himselfe is the author of my sin These are meere cavils and foisty Sophismes of the impious rout God might by his absolute power hinder evill but he will not corrupt his creature man being just and righteous Wherefore he dealeth with man after the order of man he proposeth lawes unto him he proposeth rewards and punishments he willeth him to imbrace good and flye evill To the doing of which thing neither denieth he his grace without which we can do nothing neither refuseth he our diligence and labour Here if a man cease and give over the sinne and negligence is ascribed to man not to God though he could have hindred it and did not because he ought not to hinder it lest he should trouble his appointed and settled order and destroy his owne work Wherefore God is not author of evill or sin Now in the processe of this our discourse wee will gather in one the testimonies of Scripture resolve certain doubts and discover the very fountain and originall of sin Many are the testimonies of Scripture which teach us that God is not the author of sin of which it shall suffice to propose only some few God made not death Wisd 1.13 Ezek. 13.11 Psal 5.4 5. neither hath he pleasure in the destruction of the living I desire not
hee be worthy of love or hatred Therefore wee cannot be assured of the election of God neither resolve any thing of Gods present favour and so by consequent neither of that which is to come Answer to the Antecedent 1. Man knoweth not true as concerning second causes or by events of things be they good or evill for externall and outward fortune is no certain token whereby to judge of Gods favour 2. Again man knoweth not of himselfe but hee knoweth it God revealing it and certifying us abundantly of his love towards us by his word and Spirit Repl. 5. Who hath known the minde of the Lord Answ Rom. 11.34 No man hath known it before God hath revealed it neither after hee hath revealed it doth any man perfectly know it but so much we know as may suffice to our salvation We all behold as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face 2 Cor. 3.18 Rom. 8.16 and are changed into the same image from glory to glory It is the Spirit which revealeth and witnesseth unto us 1 Cor. 1.22 that wee are the sons of God Object 2. But if the righteous turn away from his righteousnesse and commit iniquity Ezek. 18.24 he shall die in his sins Therefore beleevers also may defect from godlinesse and fall from everlasting salvation Ans 1. That which is spoken but conditionally is no positive assertion Ans 2. He in that place is called just not only who is truly just but also who seemeth just in the eyes of men of which kind oftentimes time-serving hypocrites are which beleeve for a while and afterwards fall away for a true just man is like a tree planted by the waters side whose leafe shall not wither Psal 1.3 4. And the sons and heires only are endued with true conversion and godlinesse Rom. 8.14 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sons of God And if sons then also heirs Gal. 4.7 1 Cor. 2.12 16. Wee have received the Spirit of God that we might know the things which are given unto us of God We have the mind of Christ When the Spirit of God which worketh in the sons and heirs of the kingdome their conversion and sanctification is called 2 Cor. 1.22 5.5 Ephes 1.14 The earnest of our inheritance untill the redemption of the possession purchased Object 3. Paul exhorteth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.1 Matt. 26.41 that they receive not the grace of God in vain so Christ likewise biddeth us Watch and pray Ans Thereby carnall security is forbidden and certainty of salvation as also faith tranquillity watchfulnesse and praier is commanded for these are the necessary and proper effects of our election and an infallible argument of salvation For all beleevers are elected and Paul teacheth Ephes 1. That by faith we are made partakers of Gods adoption Object 4. Saul failed and fell away finally Saul was one of the godly Therefore the godly also fall away Ans We deny the Minor that Saul was one of the godly for he was an hypocrite Repl. But he had the gifts of the holy Ghost Ans He had such gifts of the holy Ghost as are common to the godly with the reprobate he had not the gifts of regeneration and adoption and therefore neither had hee the holy Ghost sanctifying him which is proper unto the elect Object 5. The doctrine of the certainty of our salvation breedeth security Ans It breedeth indeed a spirituall security by it self in the elect alone and a carnall by accident and that only in the wicked and reprobate but not at all in the godly Quest 22. What are those things which are necessary for a Christian man to beleeve Ans All things which are promised us in the Gospel a John 20.31 Matth. 28.20 Mark 1.15 the summe whereof is briefly comprised in the Creed of the Apostles or in the Articles of the catholick and undoubted faith of all Christians The Explication AFter wee have treated of Faith it directly followeth now that wee speak of the Object of faith that is the summe of those things which are to be beleeved Faith therefore in generall apprehendeth the whole word of God and is strongly perswaded of the truth thereof as appeareth out of the definition thereof But justifying faith properly eyeth the promises of the Gospel or the preaching of grace through Christ Wherefore the Gospel is properly the object of justifying faith and it is properly termed The doctrine of things to be beleeved as contrariwise the law properly is The doctrine of things to be done Mens traditions therefore the Popes ordinances and decrees of Councels are sequestred and excluded from being the object of faith for faith can relie on nothing but the word of God as on an immoveable foundation Now the decrees of men are variable and uncertain sith every man is a lyar only God is true and his word truth Rom. 3 4. Wherefore Christians as they may not frame unto themselves any object of faith so neither may they receive any formed and delivered by others but must beleeve the Gospel only Mark 1.15 as the Scripture teacheth Repent and beleeve the Gospel 1 Cor. 2.5 That your faith should not be in the wisdome of men but in the power of God Now the summe of the Gospel or of things to be beleeved is the Apostles Creed whereof it followeth that wee treat Quest 23. Which is the Creed Answ 1. I beleeve in God the Father Almighty maker of heaven and earth 2. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord 3. Which was conceived by the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary 4. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried he descended into hell 5. The third day he rose again from the dead 6. He ascended into heaven and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty 7. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost 9. I beleeve the holy catholick Church the communion of Saints 10. The forgivenesse of sins 11. The resurrection of the body 12. And the life everlasting Amen The Explication THis word Symbole is derived from a Greek word which signifieth either a common collation of divers men to the making of a banquet or a signe token and mark whereby a man is discerned from other Such as is the military signe whereby fellowes are decyphered from enemies The Symbole so termed in the Church is a briefe and summary forme of Christian doctrine or a briefe summe or confession of the points of Christian religion or Evangelicall doctrine Now it is called by the name of Symbole because it is as a token or profession whereby the Church with her members is discerned from all her enemies and from all other Sects Some say that this briefe summe of Evangelicall doctrine was called a Symbole for that this doctrine was collated as it were and
Trinity and yet all three persons have their joynt-working in them neither did the Father and the holy Ghost redeem mankind neither do the Father and the Son sanctifie the faithfull Ans It is a fallacie grounding upon that which is affirmed but in respect as if it were simply affirmed For the Creation is given to the Father Redemption to the Son Sanctification to the holy Ghost not as they are simply an operation or work for so should the other two persons be excluded from it but in respect of the order and manner of working which is peculiar and proper to every of them in producing and bringing forth the same externall work A more open declaration hereof may be this The works of our creation redemption and sanctification are the operations of the Godhead outwardly that is externall operations which God worketh on his creatures and they are undivided that is common to the three persons which they by common will and power work in the creatures by reason of that one and the same essence and nature of the Godhead which they have For the Scripture attributeth the Creation not onely to the Father but to the Sonne also and the holy Ghost All things were made by it John 1.3 Genes 1.2 Matth. 1.20 Psal 33.6 The Spirit of the Lord moved upon the waters That which is conceived in her is of the holy Ghost By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the hosts of them by the breath of his mouth Likewise our Redemption is attributed to the Father and the holy Ghost John 3.17 Titus 3.5 6. God sent his Sonne into the world that the world might be saved by him Hee saved us by the renewing of the holy Ghost which hee shed on us abundantly And Sanctification both to the Father and to the Son God hath sent the Spirit of his Sonne into our hearts crying Gal. 4.6 1 Thess 5.23 1 Cor. 1.30 Ephes 5.26 Abba Father The very God of peace sanctifie you throughout Christ is made sanctification unto us Christ sanctifieth the Church All the persons therefore create redeem and sanctifie Why distinct operations or workings are attributed to the three persons Neverthelesse yet in respect of that order of working which is between them Creation is ascribed unto the Father not excluding the other persons but because hee is the fountain as of the Divinity of the Son and the holy Ghost so also of those divine operations which hee worketh and performeth by the Sonne and the holy Ghost Redemption is ascribed unto the Sonne not excluding the other two persons but because he is that person which executeth the Fathers will concerning the redeeming of mankind and doth immediatly perform the work of our redemption for the Son only was sent into the flesh and hath paid the ransome or price for our sins not the Father nor the Spirit To the holy Ghost is ascribed Sanctification not excluding the other two persons from this action but because it doth immediatly sanctifie us Object 2. The externall workes of the Godhead that is such as the whole three persons exercise not mutually one towards another but execute in the creatures are indivisible or cannot be divided that is they are not appropriated unto any one of the three persons without respect unto the other But Creation Redemption and Sanctification are externall workes of the Godhead Therefore they are indivisible and by force of good consequent there needeth no such distinction of them as is proposed Answer to the Major The works of the Trinitie are indivisible but with retaining to each person his proper and peculiar manner of working All three persons therefore work on the creatures but yet that order still is inviolably kept as that the Father still is the fountaine of the operations of the Sonne and the holy Ghost and doth all things not of any other but of himselfe by the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Sonne doth all things of the Father by the holy Ghost the holy Ghost doth all things of the Father and the Sonne by himselfe For The Father createth but mediately by the Sonne and the holy Ghost the Sonne from the Father and the holy Ghost from the Father and the Sonne The Father and the holy Ghost redeeme us but mediately by the Sonne but the Sonne immediately from the Father by the holy Ghost The Father and the Sonne sanctifie us but mediately by the holy Ghost but the holy Ghost immediately from the Father and the Sonne But as concerning the works of the Trinitie which are called outward and inward works it shall be more fully enlarged when wee come to handle the last Question save one of the doctrine touching GOD. a Deut. 6.4 Isa 44.6 45.5 1 Cor. 8.4 6. Ephes 4.6 Quest 25. Seeing there is but one only substance of God why namest thou these three the Father the Son and the holy Ghost Answ Because God hath so manifested himself in his word b Gen. 1.2 3. Psalm 33.6 Isa 6.1 3. 48.16 61.1 Mat. 3.16 17. 28.19 John 12.40 14.26 15.26 2 Cor. 13.13 Gal. 4.6 Ephes 2.18 Tit. 3.5 6. 1 John 5.7 that these three distinct persons are that one true and everlasting God The Explication IN this Question is contained the doctrine of the Church concerning one God Questions concerning God and the three persons of the Godhead The principall questions therein are 1. Whence it may appeare that there is a God 2. What hee is or what manner of God the God of the Church is whom wee worship and in what hee differeth from idols 3. Whether he be One only and in what sense there are said to be many gods 4. What the name of Essence Person and Trinity signifie and how they differ 5. Whether these names are to be used in the Church and whether they are had in the Scripture 6. How many persons there be of the God-head 7. How they differ and are to be distinguished one from another 8. For what cause it is necessary that the Doctrine of the Trinity bee held in the Church 1. Whether there be a God and whence it appeareth THe great misery of mans nature cannot be sufficiently thought upon that whereas it was created to the bright knowledge and even the very image of God it is fallen so far as not only it is ignorant who and what God is but also maketh disputation Three causes which have made men to doubt whether there be a God whether there be any God in heaven or no. The causes of this evill the Church alone doth understand the first whereof is The blindnesse and corruption of mans nature after his fall the next The instigation of the divell who would have the whole opinion of God razed out of the minds of men unto which cometh the horrible confusion of mans life and humane affairs in that oftentimes the wicked flourish and the godly either are oppressed by them
Person no separate thing from the essence That the persons are not any thing separated from the essence which is common unto them nor the essence is any fourth thing separate from the three persons but each of them are the very selfe same whole essence of the Divinity But the difference is this that the persons are each distinct from the other but the essence is common to them three And that the person is no other thing subsisting or other substance then the essence may be understood in some sort by the example of a man One and the same man or one and the same substance is a father and a man or a son and a man and yet the manhood or to be a man is one thing the fatherhood or to be a father another but there is not one subsistent which is the father and another subsistent which is a man but one and the same subsistent is both because both manhood and fatherhood is in him manhood absolutely fatherhood respectively as in regard of his son What reference essence hath unto person Of the word Essence also it is further to be noted that God or the Deity or divine essence is not in respect of the persons the same which the matter in respect of the effect because God is unchangeable neither is compounded of matter and form Therefore we cannot say well Three persons are or consist of one essence Neither is it as the whole in respect of the parts because God is indivisible Wherefore it is not well said that the person is a part of the essence or the essence consisteth of three persons for every person is the whole divine essence one and the same Neither is it as the generall to the speciall because essence is not the generall to the three persons nor person a speciall to essence But God is a more common name because the essence of the Deity is common to the three persons and therefore may be affirmed of each of them But these names Father Son and holy Ghost are more strict because the persons are indeed distinct and cannot be affirmed the one of the other Therefore it is well said God or the divine Essence is the Father is the Son is the holy Ghost Likewise The three persons are one God or in one God Again They are one and the same essence nature divinity wisdome c. They are of one and the same essence nature divinity c. Yet it cannot be well said They are of one God because there is no one of these persons but is whole and perfect God Wherefore the divine essence is in respect of the persons as a thing after a rare and singular manner communicated in respect of those things unto which it is common For neither is there the like example of community in any created things For a generall is a certain thing common to many specials and a generall and speciall to many individuals but yet so that they are affirmed of those many plurally not singularly as that the father and the son or this father and son are two living creatures two men But we may not speak after this sort of God and the divine persons as to say The Father and the Son are two Gods two Spirits two Omnipotents c. Because there is but one God one Spirit one Omnipotent c. Wherefore that affirmation The Father is God the Son is God the holy Ghost is God is a true affirmation affirming that which is more common of a thing which is more restrict that is affirming the essence of the individuall which hath in some sort an analogy and proportion only with the speciall affirmed of his individuall but it is not at all the same nor of the same kind What the Trinity is By the name of Trinity are understood the three Persons distinct in one essence of the Deity by three manners of being or subsisting Now Trinity and Triplicity as also Trinall and Triple differ That is said to be Triple which is comprehended of three essences or is distinct by three essences Trinall is that which in essence is but one and most simple but hath three manners of being of subsisting God therefore is not triple because there are not more essences but Trinall because he being one according to his essence is three according to his persons 5. Whether these names are to be used in the Church HEreticks of ancient carped at these termes because they occurre not in Scripture But wee imitate aright the manner of speech which was usuall in the ancient and purer Church and by their authority and example retain these names 1. Because though they are not found extant in so many syllables yet phrases and speeches of neer affinity and likelihood yea and sometimes words and terms of the same signification which these are are read in Scripture For instance that of the Lords own mouth I am that I am Again I am hath sent mee unto you Again Exod. 3. â—â— it cannot be denied but that the word Jehovah answereth to that wee call essence So the word Hypostasis is used to signifie a Person in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Who being the engraved form of his person Heb. 1.2 Neither doth the Church in any other sense call the persons the Trinity then as John saith that There are three which bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost 2. Because the course of interpretation requireth that the words of Scripture be expounded to the learned by such words as being more usuall in other languages or matters and doctrines are more easie for them to understand and paveth and maketh plain a way unto them for the understanding of the speech and phrase of Scripture Otherwise if no words were to be used but such as are extant in the Scriptures all interpretation should be taken away It is lawfull therefore that the Church invent and use words and phrases of speech whereby they may significantly expresse the sense of Scripture and their owne meaning 3. Because the sleights and sophisms of Hereticks which for the most part they go about to cloak and cover with the words of the holy Scripture are more easily espyed and taken heed of if the same things be expounded in divers words and those especially short perspicuous and significant For it cometh to passe that by reason of the pithinesse and plainnesse of these terms Hereticks are dismantled and can no longer shroud their sinister constructions and apparent corruptions Neverthelesse if there were a consent and agreement on the things wee should easily come to an agreement about the words for we detest contention brawling about words Neither is the Church at controversie with other Gentiles and Hereticks about bare terms but of this main substantiall doctrine That the eternall Father and the Son and the holy Ghost are one God and yet neither is the Father the Son or the holy Ghost nor the holy Ghost the
in the holy Ghost as I beleeve in the Father The Father When the name of the Father is opposed to the Son it is taken personally and signifieth the first person of the God head as here in the Creed buâ— when it is referred to the creatures it is understood essentially and signifieth the whole divine nature as in the Lords prayer Our Father which art in heaven In this sense the Son is expresly called of Isaiah The everlasting Father Now the first person is called the Father 1. In respect of Christ his only begotten and naturall Son 2. In respect of all the creatures as hee is Creatour and preserver of them all 3. In respect of the elect whom hee hath adopted to be his sons and hath made accepted in his beloved Wherefore God is our Father in respect both of our creation adoption and regeneration To beleeve therefore in God the Father is to beleeve in that God who is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and to beleeve that â—e is my Father that is hath a fatherly affection towards me for Christs sake in whom hee hath adopted me to be his son Briefly and in a word it is to beleeve 1. That hee is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. That he is my Father for Christs sake Object I beleeve in God the Father Therefore the Son and the holy Ghost are not God bâ—â—â—he Father only is God Ans This kind of reasoning Logicians call a fallacie of composition and division that is either a mis-joyning or dis-joyning of words in any clause or sentence not to be joyned or dis-joyned for the word God is so to be joyned with the Father that it be not separated from the Son and holy Ghost for a comma point should be inferred after these words in God on this wise I beleeve in God the Father c. This is proved 1. Because the name of God here in the Creed is put essentially and compriseth all the three persons which by apposition or for farther explication are placed in order in the Creed as I beleeve in God the Father and in Jesus Christ his only begotten Son I beleeve in the holy Ghost For I beleeve in one true God who is the Father the Son and the holy Ghost yet so that neither the Father is the Son nor the holy Ghost is either the Father or the Son 2. We expresly professe that we beleeve in the Son and holy Ghost no lesse then in God the Father But wee may not beleeve but in one God Wherefore as we beleeve in the Father in that he is God so beleeve we also in the Son and the holy Ghost because they are God 3. Most of the Greek copies read I beleeve in one God to wit Father Son and holy Ghost 4. Furthermore if of these words of the first article it follow that the Father only is God then of the same words by the like reason it should follow that this Father only is omnipotent and Creatour of heaven and earth which the whole Scripture cryeth to be most false But of especiall consideration is this name of God but only once mentioned in the Creed thereby to signifie that the true God is but only one but in no case is it put as if thereby were intimated that the Father only is called God Almighty To beleeve in God almighty Almighty is to beleeve in such a one 1. Who is able to do whatsoever he will yea also those things which he will not if they be not contrary to his nature as he could have kept Christ from death but he would not 2. Who doth all things even with his beck and word only without any difficulty 3. Who alone hath power to work all things and is author of that power which is in all his creatures 4. Who is also unto me almighty and both can will direct all things to my safety Obj. God cannot lie die make that which is once done undone c. Therefore he is not omnipotent Ans God can do all things which to do argueth any power or ability But to lie to die c. is no signe or part of omnipoteny but of infirmity and want of power Now defects are in creatures not in God wherefore they are contrary to the nature of God By inverting the reason therefore I thus conclude God is not able to will or to do that which argueth impotency and is against his nature Therefore he is omnipotent Maker of heaven and earth Maker of heaven and earth To beleeve in the Creatour is to beleeve 1. That he is Creatour of all things 2. That he sustaineth and governeth by his providence those things which he hath created 3. That he hath created my self also to his own glory and to the obtaining at length of my salvation and that I may be a vessell of mercy he bringeth me to that salvation by his speciall providence wherewith hee imbraceth his chosen 4. That he hath created all other things for us to serve for the salvation of his Church to the praise of his glory More briefly thus I beleeve in God the Creatour that is I beleeve that God hath created me to celebrate and serve him and all other things to serve for my safety 1 Cor. 3.22 23. All things are yours and you are Christs and Christ is Gods as if he should say All things are created for us and we for God OF THE CREATION OF THE WORLD Two sorts of Gods workes 1. Generall 2. Speciall Gods generall works are the workes NExt unto the doctrine concerning God the doctrine of the works of God is most fitly placed as we see to be done also in the Creed The works of God are of two sorts generall and speciall The generall are divided into the works Of creation Of Creation the works whereof are read in Genesis to have been accomplished in six dayes and are by daily increase furthered and multiplied in the world Of preservation Of preservation whereby God still sustaineth the heavens and the earth and the things that in them are that they fall not to ruine and decay Of administration Of administration wherby through his immense and great wisdome he administreth and governeth all things These two latter are comprehended under the name of his providence And therefore next unto the creation is annexed the place concerning Gods Providence Gods speciall works are the works 1. Of reparation The speciall works of God are those which are wrought in the Church and company of his elect and chosen to justifie sanctifie and glorifie them and are either works of reparation or restoring whereby he repaireth all things which for the sin of man are subject to corruption or of perfection and accomplishment 2. Of perfection whereby he bringeth all things to their certain appointed end especially he perfectly delivereth and glorifieth his Church Here we are to treat of the work of Creation or the
Creation of the world and the principall Questions of Creation are these 1. Whether the world was created of God 2. How it was created 3. For what cause it was created 1. Whether the world was created of God Five significations of the word world FIrst the words and terms are to be understood The name of the world is diversly used in the Scripture 1. It signifieth the universall frame of all things namely heaven and earth and all things which are in them visible and invisible besides God himself The world was made by him John 1.10 2. Worldly concupiscence 3. All mankind 4. The wicked or those that are not regenerate in the world 5. The elect That the world might beleeve John 17.9 21. John 3.16 So God loved the world Here we consider it in the first sense To create signifieth three things To create signifieth 1. To ordain or constitute as the Latines used it Creare Consulem to create a Consull 2. To make something of nothing without any motion with a beck or word only so it is taken in this place 3. The continuating of creation or creation continued which is the providence of God The creation of the world proved That the world hath not been from everlasting but had when it seemed best to the Creatour according to his eternall counsell and will a beginning once and was created of that only true God who hath manifested himself in the Church that he is the eternall Father and Son and holy Ghost wee know By testimonies of Scripture By testimonies of holy Scripture as by the whole history of the creation set down by Moses Likewise Psal 33.6 9. Psal 104. 113. 124. 136. 146. Isa 44. Acts 4.17 out of other testimonies of Scripture very many By the word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth Hee spake and it was done hee commanded and it stood or was created There are other places also in the Psalmes where more largely and amply the wonderfull works of God and the principall parts of the world created by God are proposed to be considered of us that through the consideration thereof wee may learn to put our trust and confidence in God For this purpose did the Lord himself propose unto Job his marvellous and incomprehensible works conspicuous in heaven and earth Job 38. 39. and other things also created by him to declare his justice power and providence 2. By reasons Furthermore besides testimonies of Scripture almost innumerable it is confirmed also by firm and true reasons that the world was created of God such as these following 1. The originals and beginnings of nations and people shew it which could not be fained of Moses when as some remembrance and memoriall of them was then extant amongst many which yet in processe of time perished 2. The novelty and latenesse of all other histories compared with the antiquity and ancientnesse of the sacred story 3. The age of man decreasing which sheweth that there mas greater strength in nature at the first and that not without some first cause it hath decreased hitherto 4. The certain course and race of times even from the beginning of the world unto the exhibiting of the Messias 5. The constitution and founding of common-weals 6. The order of things instituted in nature which must needs have been produced and framed by some intelligent mind far superiour to all things 7. The excellency of the minde of men and Angels These intelligent mindes have a beginning Therefore they have it from some intelligent cause 8. The principles or generall rules and naturall notions ingenerated in our minds 9. The trembling of conscience in the wicked 10. The ends of all things profitably and wisely ordained therefore by some cause understanding and ordaining them 11. Lastly Those other arguments and reasons also which prove that there is a God prove in like manner that the world was created of God 3 Naturall reasons Thirdly besides these reasons it may be enforced by philosophicall arguments drawn out of the bosome of nature That the world was created and that it was created of God although by them we are not able to demonstrate the time when it was created For 1. There is no infinite processe in nature of causes and effects for if so nature should never attain unto her end even the producing of effects Therefore this world had a beginning 2. The noblest and excellentest of all effects is the world Therefore it proceedeth from the noblest and excellentest cause which is God How the creation is unknown to Philosophers Other questions as Whether the world was created from everlasting or in time that is Whether it be an effect of equall perpetuity with his cause and so co-eternall or Whether it once so began to be that before it had no being Again Whether if sometimes it were not yet it was necessary that it should be created And Whether it shall endure for ever And if it endure Whether it shall remain the same or it is to be changed These and such like questions cannot be decided by Philosophy The reason is because all these things depend upon the meer will of God the first mover of all things who doth nothing of necessity but with most absolute freedome Now this his will is not known to any creature but to whomsoever God himselfe revealeth it Therefore it is not manifested to heathenish Philosophers but declared to the Church alone for they cannot possibly collect any thing hereof by proceeding from a continuing effect unto his cause It followeth indeed that there is some cause of those effects but it followeth not that those effects were produced of that cause either at this or that time or from all eternity because a free agent may either act or suspend his action at his pleasure The whole demonstration hereof is thus brought in form No effect depending onely of such a cause as worketh freely or contingently can be demonstrated by that cause But the creation of the world is such an effect Therefore the creation of the world cannot be demonstrated by the will of God the first mover of all things that it either was made from everlasting or in some beginning of time Arguments of Philosophers against the creation of the world Now whatsoever arguments are brought of Philosophers against the creation of the world it is easie to perceive that these were not framed out of true Philosophy but by the imaginations of men if the order of the generation and mutation of things instituted in nature which was created of God be discerned from creation Object 1. It is absurd say the Philosophers to imagine that God is idle Ans Nay rather it is absurd to term him idle who administreth and ruleth the world Repl. This I grant but he could not govern the world when as yet the world was not
thou shalt not hearken unto the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proveth you Ye have seen all that the Lord did before your eyes in the land of Egypt c. Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart to perceive Deut. 29.2 4. 1 Sam. 24.14 and eyes to see and eares to heare unto this day Wickednesse proceedeth from the wicked All things present past and to come are done by God but mine hand shall not be upon thee 9. And directeth all things both evill and good All things I say whatsoever are past since the beginning of the world or are now present or are to come throughout all eternity Remember the former things of old for I am God Esay 46.5 and there is none other God and there is nothing like me To his glory To his glory That is to the manifesting and magnifying of his divine justice power wisdome truth mercy and goodnesse To the safety of his chosen And to the safety of his chosen That is to the life joy wisdome righteousness glory everlasting felicity of his Church And that to these ends even to the glory of God safety of his chosen all the counsels works of God in them also the punishments of sin are referred of God ought to be out of controversie seeing in all them is beheld the glory of God and his fatherly care towards his Church The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth his handy work Psal 19.1 Esay 48.9 Rom 8.28 John 9 3. Exod. 9.16 Rom. 9.17 22 23. Eze. 16.61 62 63. Galat. 3. For my names sake will I deferre my wrath We know that all things work together for the best unto them that love God Neither hath this man sinned nor his parents but that the works of God should be shewed in him God useth also sin or corruption it self which yet himselfe worketh not but sufferreth to concurre with his own action in the wicked 1. To shew forth both his justice in punishing it and his mercy in remitting it 2. To work in us a hatred of sin true humilty and an imploring of Gods grace and thankfulnes for our delivery from sin and death The Lord hath made all things for his owne sake Pro. 16.4 even the wicked but not wickednesse for the day of evill The degrees of Gods providence whereby he tendereth the whole world and especially mankinde his chosen We are further to consider the degrees of Gods providence For he respecteth indeed and governeth all his creatures but especially mankinde as being the chiefe and principall amongst his works and which being created according to his image hee hath adorned with very many benefits above all other creatures And in mankinde especially those whom he hath elected and chosen to eternall life whom with the blessed Angels he maketh an everlasting Church that in them hee may dwell as in his Temple and habitation and therefore doth so guide and rule them in the whole race of their life as that all things must serve for their safety Now have we explicated and made plain the definition of Gods providence whereout ariseth a Question greatly to be considered which is Whether Gods providence extendeth it self to all things Ans Yea. The providence of God is the governing guiding of every particular thing to every litle thing doth the providence of God extend it self And that all things both the greatest and the smallest of them are ruled by the providence of God and that his providence is extended to all actions and motions of all creatures even of those that sin so that all things whatsoever are done come not to passe but by the eternall counsell and purpose of God either working them as they have a respect and quality of good in them or permitting them as they are sinnes but moderating and governing all things even sin it self and directing them to his glory and the safety of his chosen is evident by this definition But whereas this doctrine is either unknowne unto many or contradicted by many it requireth a more ample declaration and sounder confirmation out of Scripture That all things therefore whether small or great are ordered by Gods providence is confirmed both by very many testimonies of Scripture and also by reasons drawne from the nature of God Testimony of Scripture for Gods providence Of the testimonies which may be alledged for confirmation hereof there are certain orders and ranks For some are universall and generall which teach that all events universally are subject to Gods providence Some are particular which prove that each particular thing is ruled and guided by God The former of these testifie and intimate Gods universall providence the latter avouch and ratifie his speciall providence Now the particular testimonies concern either the creatures or the events which daily befall the creatures And the creatures which they concern are either unreasonable whether living or without life or reasonable and voluntary agents working either well or ill The events also which they respect are either contingent or casuall or necessary For the things which happen in the world are either casuall and depending on chance in respect of us who discry not their true causes or contingent in regard of their causes which worke but with contingency or necessary by reason of their causes working necessarily in nature Now to God nothing is casuall or contingent but all things are necessary although this necessity have a divers manner in respect of good and evill action A briefe Table of things subject unto Gods divine Providence The whole world is governed by Gods providence and in the whole world 1. All things universally and generally which Providence is called universall or Generall Providence 2. Each particular thing specially which kind of Providence is termed Speciall or Particular Providence And by this are directed in speciall 1. Every singular creature 1. Unreasonable of which sort some are 1. Living 2. Without life 2. Reasonable such as are 1. Angels 1. Good working freely and willingly good 2. Evill working freely and willingly evill 2. Men 1. Good working freely and willingly good 2. Evill working freely and willingly evill 2. Every singular event 1. Casuall 1. Good 2. Evill 2. Contingent 1. Good 2. Evill 3. Necessary 1. Good 2. Evill Now to all these heads as it were and principles adde we some such testimonies as are most cleere and famous for there are infinite Gods generall providence confirmed Ephes 1.11 Acts 17.25 Num. 23.19 Nehem. 9.6 Esay 45.7 Wisd 18.1 The universall and generall providence of God is witnessed by these Hee worketh all things after the counsell of his owne will Hee giveth to all life and breath and all things Hath hee said and shall he not doe it and hath hee spoken and shall hee not accomplish it Thou hast made heaven and earth and all things that are therein the seas and all that are in them
prophet from the beginning of the Church 〈◊〉 all câ—â—â—â—ty The great and chiefe Prophet which is Christ is a person immediately ordained of God even from the beginning and cradle of the Church in Paradise to all eternity sent of the Father to declare the will of God towards mankinde to institute and appoint a ministery to teach by the Word and Sacraments the holy Ghost working together with him and lastly in the flâ—â—h to preach the Gospel and to make knowne in his flesh by his doctrine and workes that he is the Some consubstantiall and of the same substance with the Father and authâ—â—â— of the Evangelike doctrine giving by it the holy Ghost and kindling faith in the hearts of men sending Apostles and gathering unto himselfe a Church â—â—t of mankâ—â—de of which he may be heard invocated and worshipped Wherefore the Proâ—â—â— call function of Christ is There paâ—â—â—â—â— Câ—â—st 〈…〉 1. To open and declare unto Angels and men God and his 〈◊〉 which could not be knowne but by the Son and by speciall revelarâ—◠〈◊〉 The â—â—m which is in the bosome of the Father hee hath declared him The things thâ— have heard of the Father Mâ—â—◠〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 1â— 6 10. those speake I to the world Likewise to refine and puâ—â—â—â— the Law and worship of God from corruptions 2. To institute or ordaine and to maintain the ministry of the Gospel to raise up and to send Prophets Apostles and other ministers of the Church to bestow on them the gift of prophâ—cie and to furnish them with gifts necessary to their ministery He that is 〈…〉 11. Christ hath given some Apostles some Prophets and some Doctors c. Therefore said the â—â—sâ—ome of God I will send them Prophets and Apostles c. I will give you a mouch â—â—a wisedome where against all your adversâ—ries shall not be able to speake nor resist So the spirit of Christ is said to have spoken by the Prophets 3. To be through his ministery effectuall in the hearts of the heaters that is to teach us within our hearts by his spirit to lighten our mindes to move our hearts to beleeve and obey the Gospel Hee shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire Then opened hee their understanding Mat. 3 11. 〈◊〉 24 4â— 2 pheâ— 5 â—0 â—â—â—ke 10.9 〈◊〉 â—â— 14 2â— 5 that they might understand the Scriptures Christ gave himselfe for the Church that he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word They went forth and preached every where and the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed The Lord opened the heart of Lydia that thee attended unto the things which Paul spake The Lord gave testimony unto the word of his grace Briefly the parts of Christs propheticall office are these three 1. To reveale his Fathers will 2. To ordaine a Ministery 3. To teach the hearts of men or to be effectuall by his ministery And these three things Christ doth and did performe even from the beginning of the Church and will performe to the end of the world and that by his owne authority power and efficacy and therefore Christ is called the Word Why Christ is called 〈…〉 not onely in respect of the Father of whom in cogitation beholding himselfe and considering the image of himselfe not vanishing but subâ—sting consubstantiall co-equall co-eternall to the Father himselfe hee was begotten but also in respect of us because hee is that person which spake to the Fathers and brought forth the living and quickning word or Gospel out of the bosome of the Father Seven differences between Christ other Prophets By these things which have been now spoken is also understood what difference there is between Christ and other Prophets both of the Old and New Testament and why he is the chief Prophet and Doctor The difference and eminence consisteth in his nature and office Christ 〈…〉 Christ is the very Son of God and God and Lord of all and doth immediatly utter the word of the Father and is the Embassadour and Mediatour sent of the Father Other Prophets are only men and his servants called and sent by him Christ authour of the doctrine they preachers only of it John 1.16 Christ is authour and revealer of the doctrine and therefore the prince of all Prophets Others are signifiers of that which they have received from Christ For whatsoever knowledge and propheticall spirit is in them all that they have from Christ revealing and giving it to them Therefore is the spirit of Christ said to have spoken in the Prophets neither hath hee opened onely to the Prophets the doctrine which he teacheth but also to all the godly John 1.18 Of his fulnesse have we all received that is all the Elect even from the beginning of the world unto the end No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him Christs gifts infinite theirs finite His propheticall wisdome is infinite and perfect and therefore in all gifts he excelleth others even according to his humanity Christ giveth gifts and receiveth not they receive and give not John 10.14 This Prophet Christ appointeth the ministery sendeth and ordaineth Prophets and Apostles he giveth the holy Ghost and gifts necessary for the Prophets Apostles and all Ministers of the word to the performing of their duty He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you He shall lead you into all truth Christ principally moveth mens hearts they instrumentally Christ himself is not only the authour of the doctrine and erecter and maintainer of the external ministery but also by his own and other Prophets voice and outward ministery hee preacheth effectually to men inwardly through the vertue and working of the holy Ghost Others are only the instruments of Christ and that arbitrary and at his disposition and direction Christs doctrine full and cleere theirs dark defective The doctrine of Christ which being made man he uttered by his own and by his Apostles mouthes is much more cleere and full than the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets of the Old Testament Christ is authorised by himselfe they by Christ Christ therefore hath authority of himself others from him if Christ speake we must beleeve him of him selfe others because Christ speaketh in them These things are expresly proved by these places of holy Writ At sundry times and in divers manners God spake in the old time so our Fathers by the Prophets in these last dayes he hath spoken unto us by his Son Heb 1.1 3.3 John 10.14 Mat. 17.3 Luke 10.16 This man is counted worthy of more glory than Moses inasmuch as hee that buildeth the house hath more honour than the house The spirit of truth which I will send you shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you This
Ghost 2. They do not make continuall intercession neither do they alwaies obtaine what they aske 3. These apply their benefits unto no man 4. They offer not themselves a sacrifice for the sins of others For all these things can be and are performed by Christ alone 4. What is Christs kingdome A King in generall A King is a person ordained by God to governe in a people and beare rule alone according to honest lawes and to have power to reward the good and punish the bad and to defend his subjects against their enemies having no superiour Governour above him The King of Kings Christ is a person immediately ordained of God to gather and rule by his word and Spirit his Church purchased by his bloud and to defend her Christ a King of Kings being subject unto him and serving him against all her enemies both corporall and spirituall and to reward her with eternall rewards but to cast her enemies into everlasting paines and torments His name is called the word of God Rev. 19.12 16. Christs kingdom And hee hath upon his garment and upon his thigh a name written The King of Kings and Lord of Lords Wherefore Christs royall office is 1. To rule by his word and Spirit his Church gathered out of all Nations from the beginning of the world For that it may goe well with us under this King it is not enough if he outwardly teach us what he would have us his subjects to performe unlesse also by his Spirit he move our hearts and cause us to be obedient to his commandement 2. To defend and preserve this his Church in this life against all both inward and outward domesticall and forraine foes which also hee doth performe while not only by his powerfull hand he is ever present with us but furnisheth us also with those weapons wherewith our selves also may constantly and happily â—nter the combat against our most mighty foes and utterly vanquish and discomfit them This sacred harnesse and warlike furniture is described Eph. 6.13 3. To make his Church partaker of the blessings of his kingdome and to adorne her raised up from the dead with everlasting glory and blisse 4. To overcome and rule his enemies by his might and power and at length to thrust them down being fully overcome and conquered into eternall torments We are in this place to observe the difference of the Propheticall Priestly and Royall office both of them who were in the old testament and of Christ and of our selves In the old restament they were types or typicall Prophets Priests and Kings Christ is indeed the true Prophet King and Priest which they prefigured wee are Prophets Kings and Priests by participation as having Christs dignities communicated unto us Now then let us see what is our Propheticall Priestly and Royall office Quest 32. But why art thou called a Christian Ans Because through faith I am a member of Jesus Christ a Acts 11.26 and partaker his annointing b 1 Cor. 6.5 that both I may confesse his name c Act. 2.17 1 John 2.27 and present my self unto him a lively sacrifice of thankfulnesse d Mat. 10.32 Rom. 10.10 and also may in this life fight against sin and Sathan with a free and good conscience e Rom. 12.10 2 Pet. 2.5 9. Rev. 1.6 and 4 8 10. Rom. 6.12 13. Gal. 5.16 17. Ephes 6.11 1 Tim. 1.18 19. 1 Pet. 2.11 and afterward enjoy an everlasting kingdom with Christ over all creatures f Mat. 25.34 2 Tim. 2.12 The Explication IN this thirty second Question we are instructed concerning the inunction or annointing of the faithfull namely Of the communion of the faithfull or Christians with Christ whence they are called Christians or Annointed and what is the duty of Christians and what their comfort whereof this name doth advertise them Here then is discoursed the common place concerning the communion of Christ the head of the faithfull his members and of the functions of these his members Hereof foure things come to be considered 1. What is the annointing of Christians or whence Beleevers have the name of Christians or Annointed 2. What is the Propheticall function of Christians 3. What their Priesthood 4. What their Kingdome 1. What is the Annointing of Christians LUke testifieth Acts 11.26 Who is called a Christian that the name of Christians first began to be used in Antioch in the Apostles time when as before time they had bin termed by the names of Brethren and Disciples The name Christian is derived from Christ and in generall he is called a Christian who is a disciple of Christ and followeth his doctrine of life and who being inserted into Christ hath communion and fellowship with him There are two sorts of Christians some seeming or counterfeit and outward but not true that is hypocrites others seeming and true For not every seeming Christian that is who is in outward corversation a Christian is an hypocrite seeing it is required of us Mat. 5.16 Jame 2.18 Mac. 7.23 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heaven Shew me thy faith by thy workes but every hypocrite is a seeming Christian to whom it shall one day be said I never knew you Seeming and false-hearted Christians They are called seeming but not true Christians who being baptised professe in word and life or ouâ—ward conversation the doctrine and faith of Christ and are in the company of nose which are called but are not partakers of Christs benefits being destitute of true faith and conversion Therefore they are not the true and lively members of the Church Mat. 20.16 7.22 Seeming and true-hearted Christians Many are called but few chosen Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven They are both seeming and true Christians who being received by baptisme into the Church acknowledge and professe Christs doctrine and being engrafted into Christ by a true faith are made partakers of all his benefits and being regenerated by the holy Ghost leade a life worthy of true Christians Furthermore of Hypocrites we are not her to speake but of those who are both without and within that is are truly Christians and annointed of Christ by the holy Ghost The question then is Why we are called Christians The causes hereof are two 1. Because by faith wee are made the members of Christ 2. Because by it we are made partakers of his annointing that is wee are called Christians for the communication made unto us of Christs person What it is to be Christs members office and dignity To be the members of Christ is nothing else than to be conjoyned and united to Christ by the same spirit dwelling both in him and us and by this spirit to be enriched with such righteousnesse and life as is in Christ to be conformed unto Christ and seeing
and were made sons only by the law and will of the Adopter who endoweth them with the right and title of sons so that with him they are in the same place as if they had bin born of him After this sort that is by adoption Adam after his fall and all the elect regenerate are the sons of God being adopted for the naturall Sons sake Christ Jesus But before they were adopted they were the sons of wrath How Christ is the only begotten Son of God Out of this distinction of sons it is cleare both how we are the sons of God namely by adoption and how Christ is the only begotten Son of God to wit two waies 1. According to his Divinity because as touching this nature he alone was from everlasting begotten of the substance of his Father We have seen his glory John 1.14 as the glory of the only begotten Son of the Father 2. According to his humanity in some sort though unproperly because even according to this also he was born after such a manner as never was any other besides him to wit of an unspotted Virgin by the power and vertue of the holy Ghost Christ is farther called the first begotten 1. According to his Godhead both in respect of time and of worthinesse because he before all How he is the first begotten was begotten from everlasting of the Father and is perfect God and all were made by him and by and for him are delivered and receive the right of sons 2. According to his humanity in respect of his worthinesse only and right 1. Because he was begotten after a singular maner 2. Because he hath his subsistence in the person of the Word to the unity whereof the humanity was assumed 3. Because he hath by his merit purchased the right of sons for others 4. Because in gifts works majesty authority he unspeakably excelleth all the sons of God even Angels themselves and is Lord and head of them all Unto Christ therefore in respect of his humanity agreeth this which of old was signified by the type of the first-born For after the decease of his father the first-born took two portions of his fathers goods when as the rest had each but one Now the cause of that right was his office function Gen. 27.29 37 For he succeeded into the room of his father so that he had authority over his family and the rest of his brethren and did beare rule over them So Christ the Son of God hath also right according to his humanity over the rest of his brethren and all the sons of God and he but one hath received moe and more excellent gifts than have all the rest because he is the Lord of his Fathers house the rest are his Ministers Col. 1.15 18. Who is the image of the invisible God the first-born of every creature He is the beginning and the first-born of the dead that in all things he might have the preeminence How he is Gods own Son Rom. 8.32 Christ is also called Gods own Son because he was begotten and not adopted of God Who spared not his owne Son Here also we must observe the right forms of speech to be used in Christs and our filiation son-hood or estate of sons How he is the naturall Son of God Christ according to his divinity is called Gods naturall Son because he is begotten from everlasting of the essence of the Father According to his humanity he is not called Gods naturall Son but Gods Son by grace by grace I say not of adoption but of conception by the holy Ghost of union with the Word The reason why according to his humanity he is not Gods naturall Son is because according to his humanity he is not begotten of the essence of the Father The reason why according to his humanity he is not Gods adopted Son is because he was not made a son of no son but in the same moment wherein he began to be began also to be a son The Angels are called the naturall sons of God but by grace of creation as man also was before his fall The regenerate in this life are sons by grace not of creation but of adoption Grace therefore in respect of adoption is as a generall in respect of a speciall For there are three degrees or kindes of grace to wit grace of creation grace of conception by the holy Ghost and Union with the Word and grace of adoption A type or figure of the sons of God The sons of God are 1. Borne 1. Of parents which sort of sons are properly naturall to whom the essence of parents is communicated 1. In whole as the divine essence of the Father is wholly communicated to Christ according to his Divinity 2. In part as the essence of our parents is communicated unto us only in part 2. By grace of 1. Creation as 1. Angels 2. Adam before his fall 2. Conception by the holy Ghost and union with the word as Christ according to his humane nature 2. Adopted of 1. God as Adam after his fall All the elect regenerate 2. Men c. Another type Of the sons of God 1. One is Naturall to wit the Word of the eternall Father 2. All the rest are by grace of 1. Creation as Angels and Adam before his fall 2. Conception by the holy Ghost and union with the word as Christ according to his humanity 3. Adoption as Adam after his fall all the elect regenerate Out of this distinction of sons the answer to this objection before proposed is more cleere Object 1. Hee that hath brethren is not the onely begotten Christ hath brethren Therefore he is not the only begotten Ans The Major is to be distinguished Hee that hath brethren to wit of the same generation and nature he is not the onely begotten Christ hath brethren but not of the same generation and nature that is not begotten of the substance of God the Father but only adopted of God the Father through grace Our fraternity and brother-hood with Christ Repl. How then are wee the brethren of Christ Ans Our fraternity and brother-hood with Christ consisteth in these foure things 1. In the likenesse and similitude of our humane nature For hee is true man procreated of the blond of Adam the common father of us all 2. In his brotherly love towards us 3. In our conformity and correspondence with Christ which consisteth in perfect righteousnesse and blessednesse 4. In the consummation and accomplishment of his benefits Object 2. He that hath a generation or begetting unlike to the generation of other sons is in respect thereof said to be the onely begotten Christ according to his humanity hath a generation unlike to the generation of other Sons of God because he alone was conceived of the holy Ghost and borne of a Virgin Therefore Christ is called the onely begotten according to his humanity also in respect of this
workes of both creations Whatsoever things the Father doth the same things doth the Son also The Father sheweth him all things whatsoever hee himselfe doth Therefore not only the workes of the second creation but also of the first creation preservation and administration of the world In the same place it is said As the Father quickneth so the Son quickneth whom he will But the Father was from the very beginning the giver of corporall and spirituall life By him were all things created which are in heaven and which are on earth things visible and invisible whether they be thrones Coâ— 1.16 17. or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Thus far of the first creation that which followeth speaketh of the second creation Repl. 1. All these speake of the instauration of the Church Ans No Because that comprehendeth also the Angels Repl. 2. The Angels also were restored by Christ and joyned to their head Ans But the new creation is called a restoring from sinnes and death to righteousnesse and life this agreeth not to the Angels Repl. 3. By whom also hee made the worlds Heb. 1.2 The worlds that is the new Church Ans 1. God made the old also by him because it is one Church having one head and foundation 2. The Greek word ' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is used in that place signifieth in Scripture the world not the Church And further when it is there added Bearing up all things by his mighty word those words speake of the preservation not onely of the Church but of all things And moreover hee rendreth a cause why hee is the heire not onely of the Church but of all creatures namely because he is the Creator and Preserver of all things Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth and the heavens are the worke of thine hands Repl. In these wordes hee converteth his speech to the Father to prove that hee was able by his power to lift up the Sonne to divine majesty Answ This is an impudent shift and elusion 1. Because it is said before But unto the Son which appertaineth to both places of the Psalme cited by the Apostle 2. Because the Psalme doth intreat of Christs kingdom and therefore those words which there are spoken of the Lord are to be understood next and immediatly of his person secondarily and mediately of the Father Repl. 1. If hee made all things then the Father made them not by him John 5. â—9 Ans Both he made them and they were made by him Whatsoever things the Father doth the same doth the Sonne also And yet the Father doth them by him Repl. 2. The Creatour cannot be compared with the creatures But Christ is there compared with the Angels Therefore creation of things is not attributed unto Christ Answ Hee is not compared with the creatures in any proportion but without proportion This the place it selfe of the Psalme proveth The heavens shall perish but thou dost remanine Repl. 3. If hee were Creatour and equall with the Father hee could not sit at his right hand Ans Wee may invert this and say of the contrary rather if he were not equall he could not sit at his right hand Because none but the omnipotent and true God is able to administer the kingdome of heaven and earth Who being in the forme of God Phil. 2.6 Esay 45.23 Rom. 14.11 Esay 41.12 Rev. 1.18 22.23 thought it no robbery to be equall with God Thus saith the Lord that created heaven Every knee shall bow unto mee This is said of Christ Againe I am I am the first and I am the last My hand hath laid the foundation of the earth and my right hand hath spanned the heavens when I call them they stand up together These words Christ applyeth unto himselfe In it was life and the life was the light of men Wee interpret that the Sonne of God is by himselfe the life In the Word was life as is the Father and the fountaine giver and maintainer of all life as well corporall and temporall as spirituall and eternall in all from the very beginning of the world John 5.26 Hee hath given to the Sonne to have life in himselfe as the Father hath life in himselfe They construe it That the man Jesus is the quickner and giver of life because in him is the life of all that no man without him and all by him are saved These are their words Unto which we reply If hee give eternall life to all so that no man hath it without him Therefore either no man was quickned before he was born of Mary which were absurd or he was the quickner and giver of life from the beginning Even as John affirmeth this of him as being verified in him also before he was made flesh Neither can this be understood only of his merit whereby he deserveth this life for men For that life is in him signifieth that he is John 5.21 10.26 by his efficacy and effectuall working the quickner and reviver as himself expoundeth it and the adversaries themselves confesse So are we also to understand his illightning of men that is the knowledge of God the authour whereof he was in all even from the beginning as himselfe saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and hee to whom the Son will reveale him And John Baptist saith Mat. 11.27 John 1.18 No man hath seen God at any time the Son hath declared him The light shineth in darknesse And the light shined in the darknesse and the darknesse comprehended it not Wee interpret it That this word even from the beginning hath both by naturall light and by the voice of heavenly doctrine shewed God unto men but those who were not regenerated by his Spirit have not knowne this light They say That he shined not before hee began to preach Ans 1. If so then should he not have been the true light that is the authour of light and the knowledge of God but only a minister thereof as was John Baptist but the Evangelist in this respect maketh John Baptist diverse from Christ 2. He should not have been the illuminaâ—or of all men which yet themselves are faine to confesse Christ himselfe saith of himselfe and Saint John here of him Hee lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is either with naturall light or spirituall Hee was in the world and the world was made by him and the world knew him not Wee as touching the time hereof say He was in the world it was from the beginning of the world unto his incarnation all which time the Son of God hath in the world which was created by him shewed God unto men but is not knowne of men They construe it of the time of his preaching when he was not heard but despised and persecuted Ans
servant for a witnesse of the things which should be spoken after But Christ is as the Sonne over his owne house John 17.2 As thou hast given him power over all flesh that he should give eternall life to all them that thou hast given him Therefore it is Christ who from the beginning of the world did reveale the will of God unto men appoint and ordain a ministery collect governe and save his Church wherefore he is the builder which seeing it is apparent that he hath done from the beginning of the Churches birth John 6.39 it is not to be doubted of that he hath alwaies been subsisting This is the Fathers will that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing Wherefore hee saveth his Church and therefore hath alwayes been because the Church hath alwaies been saved and preserved To the eight Classe are those places referred 8. Classe The Angell spoken of in the Old Testament was Christ the Sonne of God Chap. 3.1 in which both the name and property of Jehovah are attributed unto the Angell who appeared in the Old Testament unto the Fathers and was the leader of the people whom to have been the Sonne of God Christ both the Church hath alwayes confessed and the Scripture doth witnesse it The Prophet Malachy hath a notable testimony Behold I will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me and the Lord whom yee seek shall speedily come to his temple even the messenger of the Covenant whom yee desire This speaketh Christ himselfe by the Prophet which is also confirmed by this argument Whose way is prepared he is Christ but he that promiseth is he whose way is prepared Therefore he that promiseth is Christ The Major is manifest for not the Father but Christ was looked for and he followed John Baptist The Minor is proved out of the text it selfe Behold I send my messenger and hee shall prepare the way before mee Wherefore Christ was before he tooke flesh because he sent his messenger and was also before he tooke flesh very God For he calleth flesh his temple to which hee saith he will come Flesh called the temple of God But none hath a temple builded in worship of him but God Therefore it is blasphemous to say that Christ was not before he tooke flesh Neither doth that hinder because he speaketh in the third person The Lord will come to his people For he sufficiently sheweth who that Lord is namely not the Father but the Son I the Lord who sent John before me and who am the messenger of the Covenant And further it may be that the Prophet doth not continue in makeing Christ speak but representeth the Father himselfe speaking of sending the Son Vnto the Son he saith O God thy throne is for ever and ever Christ Jesus is the Apostle and High Priest Psal 45.6 Heb. 1.8 3.3 13.8 Two reasons proâ—ing that that Angell was Christ the builder heire and Lord of his Church Jesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same is also for ever The argument therefore is this The Messenger or the Angell sent of old unto the Church was a subsistent or person That Messenger is the Sonne of God Christ Therefore the Sonne of God was before Jesus was borne of the Virgin truely existing did worke and was ruler over his Church The Minor is proved 1. Because To be God and To be sent of God for to teach collect governe and save the Church that is to be the Mediatour are things proper unto the Son of God Christ not to the Father or the holy Ghost Exod. 3. 4. Gen. 32.28 30. 48.15 16. But these properties of the Son are attributed to this Messenger or Angel as authour and effecter 2. The Apostle Paul teacheth Christ to have been present with the people of Israel in the Desart and to have bin tempted and provoked by them 1 Cor. 10.1 Therefore the Messenger or Angel God and Christ are one and the same person 9. Classe The divine nature in Christ both was before the flesh and is the Son of God In the ninth Classe are contained those testimonies of Scripture which affirme Christ Jesus to be by nature God and the Son of God The argument is this Christs Divinity existed before Jesus borne of the Virgin Christs Divinity is the Sonne of God Therefore the Sonne of God existed before Jesus was borne The Major of this argument is confirmed by the reasons already alledged For 1. God is manifested in the flesh which he tooke 2. Christ is the proper or naturall Son of God and not man only 3. Christ is the Word 4. Christ is the Wisedome subsisting 5. Christ is the Mediatour 6. Christ is that Messenger or Angel sent of old unto his Church 7. In Christ is not any created God-head but that eternall Deity which alone is true God For unto Christ not only the name Rom. â— 5 1 Tim. 3.16 2 John 5.2 Esay 9.6 Jerem. 23.6 but all the properties also and perfections of the true God are every where ascribed in Scripture as omnipotency infinite wisdome omniscience or all knowledge immensity the creation and governance of things the salvation of the Church the working of miracles And the attributing and giving unto him of the properties of the true God yeeldeth us a more firm proof of his Divinity than doth the attributing of the name of the true God or of the Lord For the names of God may after a sort be expounded metaphorically but the divine property attributed unto Christ cannot be wrested to any other meaning If therefore wee fence and guard our selves with such testimonies the adversaries of this doctrine cannot consist or stand but will they nill they they shall be forced to confesse that Christ was before he took flesh And if he were before he took flesh he was either the Creatour or Creature But he was no Creature both because hee created all things and because also he is called Creatour Wherefore seeing the true God hath been from everlasting his God-head also which is true God must needs be subsisting from everlasting The Minor is likewise confirmed by the former argument 1. The nature which took flesh is God and the Son of God for neither the Father nor the holy Ghost took flesh Therefore the Son otherwise the Son of God is not by nature God 2. The humane nature in Christ is not the naturall Son of God Therefore the Divine nature must be that Son 3. The Divine nature in Christ is the Word 4. It is Wisedome 5. According to it Christ is Mediatour 6. The Deity of Christ is the Angel and Messenger of the Lord sent of old unto the Church Therefore the Deity of Christ is the Son of God THE SECOND CONCLUSION Christ the Son of God is a person really distinct from the Father and the holy Ghost WEe are to hold that the Word is a person distinct
John 16.30 Eph. 5.25 26. Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for it That he might sanctifie it and cleanse it by the washing of water through the word He is unchangeable Heaven and earth shall passe but my word shall not passe He is truth it selfe and the fountaine of truth Mat. 24.38 John 0781 0 8.14 John 14.6 Eph. 5.2 Though I beare record of my selfe yet my record is true I am the Way the Truth and the Life He is of unspeakable mercy Even as Christ hath loved us and hath given himself for us to be an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour to God He is angry against sin John 3.16 Rev. 6.16 17. and taketh vengeance thereof yea of hidden sins He that beleeveth not the Son shall not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Fall on us and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lambe For the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand The Son therefore is God by nature and equall to the Father 4 The Scripture in like sort attributeth all Divine operations to the Son as it doth unto the Father And it communicateth unto him 1. All generall effects and works common to the whole three persons as that he is Creatour John 1.3 Heb. 1.3 By him were all things made Likewise that he is the preserver and governour of all things Bearing up all things by his mighty word 2. It appropriateth unto him certain speciall offices and functions appertaining to the safety of his Church as that he sendeth Prophets Apostles and other Ministers of the Church As the Father sent mee so send I you John 20 21. Ephes 4.11 He therefore gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some Pastours and Teachers That he furnisheth his Ministers with necessary gifts and graces I will give you a mouth and wisdome where against all your adversaries shall not be able to speak John 1.18 nor resist That he revealeth unto us his spirituall doctrine The only begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him unto us That he confirmeth this doctrine by miracles And they went forth and preached every where Marke 16.20 1 Cor. 11.23 Mat. 28.19 Rev. 22.16 John 16.14 John 10.14 16. And the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed That he instituted Sacraments I have recived of the Lord that which I also have delivered unto you Baptise them in the name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost That he revealeth things to come I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie unto you these things in the Church He shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you That he gathereth the Church I am the good Shepheard and know mine and am known of mine Other sheep I have also which are not of this fold them also must I bring and they shall heare my voice and there shall be one sheep-fold and one Shepheard That he inlightneth the understanding and hearts of men No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveale him Mat. 11.27 Luke 24.45 John 1.33 Titus 2.14 John 15.5 Gal. 2.20 Mat. 11.28 John 14.27 Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures That he governeth the actions and lives of the godly Without me ye can doe nothing Thus I live yet not I now but Christ liveth in me That he ministreth comfort in temptations Come unto mee all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Peace I leave with you my peace I give unto you That he strengthneth and defendeth us against the temptations of Sathan and preserveth those that turne unto him by a true faith John 16.33 John 10.28 John 14.14 2 Cor. 12.8 even unto the end Be of good cheere I have overcome the world My sheep shall not perish for ever and no man shall take them out of mine hand That he heareth those that pray unto him If ye shall aske any thing in my name I will doe it I besought the Lord thrice and he answered mee My grace is sufficient for thee That he forgiveth sins justifieth and adopteth unto us to be the sons of God Esay 53.11 Mat. 9.6 By his knowledge my righteous servant shall justifie many That ye may know that the Son of man hath power to remit sins on the earth As many as received him John 1.12 John 10.28 1 John 5.20 Acts 10.42 Acts 17.31 to them he gave power to be the sons of God That he giveth life everlasting I give unto them eternall life This same is very God and eternall life That he judgeth the world It is hee that is ordained of God a Judge of quicke and dead Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousnesse by that man whom he hath appointed These divine works attributed unto the Son differ so from the divine properties which are attributed unto him as effects from their causes so that then his properties worke them 5. The equality of honour and worship dependeth of the equality of essence properties Esay 42.8 He hath equall honour given him and workes I will not give my glory to any other But the Scripture giveth equall honour and worship to the Father and the Son Therefore they are truely equall in God-head and in all the perfections thereof The Minor is confirmed 1. By testimonies Psal 97. Heb. 1.6 Rev 5.13 John 5.23 John 14.1 Psal 45.7 Heâ— 1.8 Acts 30 28. 1 Tim. 16. proving that he is worshipped of Angels and the whole Church Let all the Angels of God worship him That all should honour the Son as they honour the Father Faith and hope are due unto him Yee beleeve in God beleeve also in mee 2. He is called God absolutely and simply as is the Father 3. The Epithetes or titles of divine honour which are every where in the Scriptures attributed unto the Son as God blessed for ever The great God and Saviour The Lord himself from heaven The Lord of glory The Lord of lords and King of kings power and eternall Kingdom Sitting at the right hand of the Father The Bridegroom Husband Head of the Church God of the Temple which are all the Elect Trust and beliefe in him Invocation for he is worshipped of the Church of God and Bridegroome of the Church at all times and in all places Thanksgiving for his divine benefits Furthermore albeit the name of God especially being put absolutely and without restraint doth evidently prove the Sons equality with the Father as it hath been said yet seeing that signifieth moe things and is also applyed to others who are not by nature God we are diligently to collect and to have in a readiness those testimonies in which things proper to the true God only are attributed to the
Son which agree to none else who are called gods and whereby God himself discerneth himself from other creatures and forged gods For unto whom the essentiall properties of any nature or essence doe truly and really agree unto him the essence it selfe must needs be given Object 1. Hee that hath all things of another is inferiour to him of whom hee hath them The Son hath all things of the Father Therefore he is inferiour unto the Father The Son hath all thing from the Father not by grace but by nature Ans The Major holdeth and is true of such an one as hath any thing by the grace and favour of the giver for he might not have it and therefore is by nature inferiour but it is false of him who hath all those things by his owne nature which he himselfe hath of whom he receiveth them For seeing he cannot but have them it cannot be that he should be inferiour or should have lesse than he of whom he receiveth them But the Son hath all things of the Father which the Father hath and that by nature and absolute necessity that is in such sort as that the Father cannot but communicate unto him all things which himselfe hath belonging to his divine Majesty John 5.26 John 17. â—0 As the Father hath life in himself so likewise hath he given to the Son to have life in himself All mine are thine and thine are mine Therefore he is equall unto the Father in all things Obj. 2. Hee that doth whatsoever he doth by the will of another interposed and going before is inferiour unto him The Son willeth and doth all things by the will of his Father going before Therefore he is not equall unto the Father in vertue The Son doth all things with the content of the Father in like manner as the Father dignity and essence Ans The Son doth all things his Fathers will going before not in time and nature but in order of persons so that he willeth or doth nothing which the Father also willeth not and doth and whatsoever the Father willeth and doth the same also the Son willeth and doth likewise that is with equall authority and power Wherefore the society and order of the divine operations doth not take away but doth most of all settle and establish the equality of the Father and the Son as also of the holy Ghost THE FOURTH CONCLUSION The Word is consubstantiall with the Father THese three former Conclusions being declared and set down namely That the Son is subsisting or a person That hee is distinct from the Father That hee is equall with the Father the fourth is easily gotten and obtained against the New Arrians to wit That he is consubstantiall with the Father which is also in like maner to be understood concerning the holy Ghost For either this must be granted or of necessity there are made three Gods which they though in words they deny it yet in very deed affirme when they frame and feigne three essences and spirits They grant that the Son is like-substantiall that is of like essence and nature with the Father which â—â—â—â—deed true but this is not enough For the words Consubstantiall and Like-substantiall differ For like-substantiall signifieth moe persons and like essences as three men are like-substantiall For they are both three persons and three essences of like nature that is agree in humane nature But consubstantiall signifieth one essence and moe persons Thus in the God-head is not like-substantiall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because there are not three Gods but consubstantiall because there are three persons of one and the same divine essence For there is but one Jehovah that is one divine essence which is the same and is wholly in every of the three persons and therefore every of them are that one God besides which essence whatsoever is it is a creature not God The Father indeed is one person and the Son another person but the Father is not one God and the Son another John saith There are three which bear record in heaven but they are three persons not three Gods which bear this record We therefore hold against Arrius that Christ was not only like-substantiall but also consubstantiall with the Father that is hath the same individuall divine essence with the Father The Latine Church turneth the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall taking substance for essence It is therfore the same that co-essentiall that is of one and the same essence The arguments which shew the Father and the Son to be of one the same essence are these 1 Jehovah * Deut. 6.4 The English translations retain not the word Iehovah but use The Lord instead thereof which is the signification of Jehovah and therefore in effect all one Jerem. 23.6 Esay 25.9 Hag. 2.9 Zach. 2.8 Malac. 3.1 is but one essence or one God But the eternall Father and the Son co-eternall with the Father are that Jehovah Therefore these two are one essence and one God The Minor is proved 1. By those places of Scripture which call the Son Jehovah This is the name whereby they shall call him Jehovah or the Lord our righteousness The expected God and Saviour is called Jehovah But the Messias is the expected God and Saviour who in the same sense is called The Desire of all Nations Therefore the Messias is that Jehovah whereof the Prophet speaketh The Deliverer of the Church sent from Jehovah which is the Messias only is called Jehovah He is called Jehovah whose fore-runner was John Baptist But John Baptist was the fore-runner of the Messias or the Son of God Christ He therefore is called Jehovah Hitherto belong all the places in which are given to the Angel or Messenger of Jehovah both the name of Jehovah and the divine properties and honours But that Angel was the Son of God not the Father Therefore the Son is Jehovah Again the Minor is also hereof manifest Joel 2.31 Psal 68.18 Eph. 4.8 Psal 95.9 1 Cor. 10.9 Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 Psal 102.6 Heb. 1.10 Esay 8.14 28.16 Luke 2.34 Rom. 9.33 Esay 41.4 Rev. 1.17 21.6 for that what things in the Old Testament are spoken of Jehovah those in the New are referred unto Christ as He that ascended on High and gave gifts is Jehovah and the same is Christ Jehovah was tempted in the desart and the same is Christ He that is to be worshipped and is Creator of all things is Jehovah and the same is Christ The stone of offence The first and the last is Jehovah and the same is Christ Lastly the same is proved by those testimonies which attribute things that are proper to Jehovah unto Christ also as authour and effecter or worker of them 2. The true God is but one The Son is the true God equall with the eternall Father in God-head properties works and honour as hath bin before declared This same is
unto the Father and doth by the vertue of his Spirit effectually apply it unto us sanctifie rule save and defend us against our enemies and doth all these things the humane nature being privy thereunto and most earnestly willing it Christ then is our Lord not only in respect of his Divinity which created us but also in respect of his humanity which redeemed us For the person of Christ even as he is man is Lord over all Angels and men 2. For what cause and how many waies he is our Lord. CHrist is Lord Christ our Lord 1. By right of creation John 16.15 By right of creation and government Of this rule and dominion it is said All things that the Father hath are mine For by him and in him are all things created and by his mighty word that is by his forcible pleasure and will or providence they are sustained and governed and whatsoever good is in all the creatures that wholly proceedeth from him And this is a most general dominion which extendeth it selfe unto all creatures even unto Divels and wicked men albeit not altogether after the same maner to us and to all the wicked and divels For 1. He created us to eternall life but them to destruction 2. The dominion which Christ hath over the wicked and Divels consisteth in the right of requiring and commanding of exercising his power and bridling his enemies that is he hath right and power over the Divels and the wicked to do with them what him listeth so that without his will and pleasure they cannot so much as move themselves and if it were his will to bring them to naught as the history of the possessed man in the Gospel testifieth And he permitteth them Mark 5.20 by bereaving and destituting them of the grace of his Spirit to run head-long into sin and eternall destruction He hath also over us right and power to doe with us what him listeth but he furthermore keepeth and guardeth us as his own flock and proper people whom he hath purchased with his bloud he governeth us also and guideth us by his Spirit he worketh in our hearts faith and obedience that we may doe things acceptable unto him and so fenceth us against all the remptations of the Divel and the flesh that we may never fall from him Therefore he is our Lord after a far other sort than of the Divels and the reprobates By right of redemption Hee is our Lord by right of redemption For hee alone paying the ransome for us delivereth us from the power of the Divell by his Spirit regenerateth us and causeth us to begin to serve him and in this liberty whereunto he hath brought us by his merit and power hee also preserveth us against all both outward and inward enemies even unto the end and being raised from the dead hee fully enfreeth and delivereth us from all sinne and misery and endoweth us with eternall blisse and glory The manner of our redemption is most precious sith it is a thing of greater moment to redeeme us with his bloud than with money Therefore hee hath the greatest right of possession in us And seeing hee hath delivered and freed us it is manifest that wee were servants and truely so wee were and are by nature servants and bond-slaves of the Divel from whose tyranny Christ hath delivered us and hereupon now are wee the servants of Christ because us who were by nature his enemies and deserved to be destroyed of him he notwithstanding preserved and delivered For * The reason of this derivation of the name Servant could not be expressed in English as it is in Latin from whence our English word cometh Servi which signifieth servants cometh from Servando that is saved or preserved Servi or servants were first so named by the Romans from servando which is in signification preserved because when in warres they might have been slaine of their enemies they were preserved But this dominion of Christ over us is speciall that is extendeth it selfe only to the Church Object If wee be redeemed from the power of the Divel then a ransome hath been pay'd him for our redemption For from whose power wee are redeemed unto him is the price and ransome due But God gave not him the ransome Therefore wee are not redeemed from the power of the Divell Ans From whose power wee are redeemed as having been supreme Lord over us and holding rightly his dominion over us unto him the price and ransome is due But the Divel is no supreme Lord but the executioner of the supreme Lord which is God who alone hath and holdeth by right dominion over us The Divel indeed hath enthralled us unto himself by the just judgment of God for our sin and took us by force and invaded us though we were anothers right and possession But Christ that stronger armed man satisfying for our sins brake the power of the Divel and enfranchised us being freed from the yoke of his tyranny Wherefore in respect of God Christ redeemed us for unto him he hath paid the price But he hath delivered us We are said to be redeemed in respect of God wee are delivered in respect of the Divell or set us at liberty in respect of the Divell For we are given unto Christ our Redeemer to be his own neither hath the Divell any more right or power over us And this Christs Dominion over us cost him enough who therefore also hath care of it and preserveth it Of that dominion we dispute especially in this place For the Divel doth not acknowledge Christ to be such a Lord unto him as we confesse him to be unto us because he hath redeemed us and because he guideth us with his Spirit By right of preservation In respect of our preservation Christ is our Lord because he defendeth us unto the end and keepeth and safe-guardeth us to eternal life not only by defending our bodies from enemies but our soules also from sins For our preservation must be understood not only of our first freedome from the power of the Divell but also of the continuall guarding of us and the consummation of all his benefits Of this dominion himselfe speaketh None of them are lost which thou gavest me No man shall pluck my sheep out of my hands He keepeth the wicked to destruction Joh. 17.22 10.28 6.37 and defendeth their bodies only In respect of Gods ordinance In respect of Gods ordinance because the Father ordained the Word and this person Christ unto this that by him he might worke all things in heaven and in earth For Christ is not in this respect only our Lord in that hee saved us that is delivered us from our enemies and of enemies made us the sonnes of God but also because the Father gave us unto him manifested unto us to be our Prince King and Head Feb. 1.2 John 6.17 7.5 Acts 5.31 Ephes 1.22 and hath made
him heire of all Hee hath made him heire of all things All that the Father giveth mee shall come to me Thine they were and thou gavest them mee Him hath God lift up with his right hand to be a Prince and Saviour to give repentance to Israel and forgivenesse of sins God hath made all things subject under his feet and hath appointed him over all things to be the head of the Church Now whereas he is our Lord after a far more excellent manner than others we also are far more bound to his allegeance and obedience For he is so our Lord that he doth indeed with us what he will and hath full right and power over us but yet he useth that his power to our salvation only For we receive daily of this Lord moe and by infinite parts more excellent benefits than doe any other throughout the whole world And therefore we ought alwaies to acknowledge the dominion and power TWO parts of our acknowledging Christs dominion over us which Christ hath over us Which acknowledging of his dominion is 1. A profession of so great a benefit of Christ as that he hath vouchsafed to be our Lord and to set free us his enemies into this so fruitfull and glorious a liberty 2. A confession of our bond and duty For Christ being so mercifull a Lord unto us we ought both in word and life to professe our selves as his servants to be bound to faithfull subjection and obedience unto him in all things that he may be magnified of us for ever What is then the meaning of this article I beleeve in Christ our Lord Ans Three divers speeches are here to be observed The meaning of the Article I beleeve in Christ our Lord. 1. To beleeve that Christ is Lord. To beleeve this is not sufficient for we beleeve also that the Divel is Lord but not of all or ours as we doe beleeve Christ to be Lord of us all 2. To beleeve that Christ is Lord and that of all and also ours Neither is it enough to beleeve this For the Divels beleeve also that Christ is their Lord as he hath full right and authority not only over all other things but over them also to determine of them whatsoever pleaseth him 3. To beleeve in Christ our Lord that is so to beleeve Christ to be our Lord that in him we place our trust and confidence and be throughly perswaded that by him we are wholly freed and delivered from all evill and are defended and safeguarded against all our enemies and this is it which we especially ought to beleeve When as therefore we say that we beleeve in our Lord we beleeve 1. That the Son of God Christ is Creatour of all things and therefore hath power over and is Lord of all creatures John 16.5 All things that the Father hath are mine 2. But especially of his Church which being purchased with his own bloud he guideth defendeth and preserveth by his spirit 3. And that I am also one of his subjects whom being redeemed from the power of the Diven he mightily preserveth ruleth maketh obedient unto him and at length enricheth with eternall glory that is I beleeve that hitherto I have been by and for Christ preserved and shall hereafter be preserved of him through all eternity and lastly that he useth and will use his dominion and power which he hath as over all other creatures so over mee unto my salvation and his own glory ON THE 14. SABBATH Quest 35. What beleevest thou when thou saiest He was conceived by the holy Ghost and born of the Virgin Mary Ans That the Son of God who is a John 5.20 Joh. 1.1 17.3 Rom. 1.3 Col. 1.15 and continueth true and everlasting God b Rom. 9.5 took the very nature of man of the flesh and bloud of the Virgin Mary c Gal. 4.4 Luk. 1.31 42 43. by the working of the holy Ghost d Matth. 1.20 Luke 1.35 that withall hee might be the true seed of David e Româ—n 1.3 Psal 132.11 2 Sam. 7.12 Luke 1.32 Acts 2.30 like unto his brethren in all things f Philip. 2.7 Heb. 2.14 17. sin excepted g Heb. 4.15 The Explication The adversaries against whom this doctrine of Christs taking flesh of the Virgin is maintained THE Explication of this Question is very necessary for the convincement and suppression of ancient and late Heretickes who denyed and now deny that the flesh of Christ was taken out of the substance of the Virgin For the Eutychians argue thus Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost Therefore the flesh of Christ was produced out of the substance of the Divinity or out of the essence of the holy Ghost and by this means the divine nature was changed into the humane The particle by in the Article conceived c. implieth not a materiall but an efficient cause Ans The fallacy of this argument is drawn from an abuse of misconstruing of a common phrase of speech For the termes by the holy Ghost or of the holy Ghost doe not signifie unto us a materiall but an efficient cause so that the flesh of Christ proceedeth not out of the essence of the holy Ghost as out of the matter whereof it was made but the whole man Jesus Christ was conceived in the Virgins wombe by the vertue and working of the holy Ghost as appeareth out of the words of the Angel The holy Ghost shall come upon thee Luke 1.35 and the power of the most High shall over-shaddow thee Christ is called the seed of Abraham the sonne of David Therefore hee took his flesh of these Fathers not of the holy Ghost And as wee are born of God because he made us not that we are of his substance So Christ was conceived by the holy Ghost that is hee was conceived by the vertue and operation of the holy Ghost not that he was conceived of the substance of the holy Ghost Object If in this article He was conceived of the holy Ghost the particle Of imply not a materiall cause then in like sort the Article which followeth Born of the Virgin Mary the same particle Of cannot imply a materiall cause and so Christ cannot be said to have taken his flesh of the Virgin Ans The case is not alike in both of these but in this latter Article it must needs signifie a materiall cause The reason is because it was necessary that Christ should come of the seed of David But when it is said Three reasons why the particle ex signifying by or of though in the Article Born of c. it import a materiall cause yet it doth not so in the Article Conceived of c. Three things to be observed in the Conception He was conceived of the holy Ghost the particle Of intimateth no materiall cause The reasons are 1. Because if this were true it could not be true which followeth that Christ was
it is 1. The very union of the humanity with the Word in such sort as it being created and finite doth together with all the essentiall properties thereof subsist not in a created person of the same humane nature but in the increate and eternall person of God the Word by reason of which union God the Word but not the God-head is and is called truly man and contrary man but not the manhood is and is called truly eternall God No dignity and eminency can be imagined greater than this neither doth it agree to any but to the flesh of Christ only 2. It is the excellency of gifts For these Christs humanity received without measure that is all whatsoever and most great and most perfect that may fall into a created and finite nature 3. The office of the Mediatour to the performing whereof the united but yet distinct properties and operations of both natures doe necessarily concur 4. The honour and worship which by reason of the Mediatourship agreeth and is given to whole Christ according to both natures keeping still as was before said the difference of properties and operations in natures Now whatsoever testimonies some bring either out of the Scriptures or out of the Fathers which were sound in faith thereby to prove that their Eutychian transmutation and a third kind of communicating forged by themselves that is exequation or equalling of natures all those testimonies indeed belong either to the grace of union of the natures which is signified by the communicating of properties or to the grace of Christs headship which compriseth the office and honour of the Mediatour which are affirmed of whole Christ by way of communicating or to the habituall grace that is the created gifts which Christ received without measure which are properly affirmed of the flesh or humanity These gifts which are also called graces are not properly effects of the personall union as are the attributes or properties of the natures and office 1. Because they are communicated to the manhood as well of the Father and the holy Ghost as of the Word or Son For he is said to have received of the Father the spirit without measure that is abundantly likewise to be annointed with the holy Ghost And if the gifts were effects of the union it would follow of necessity that the flesh was united not to the Son onely but to the Father also and the holy Ghost 2. The union of the flesh with the Word was from the very moment of the conception alwayes most perfect But the consummation and perfection of gifts was not untill the accomplished time of his resurrection and ascension For he was indeed humble weake and contemned he was indeed ignorant of some things he did indeed increase in wisdome stature and in favour not with men onely but also with God himselfe 3. The flesh when it was in the state of humility had not immortality or a nature not subject to sufferings or the like and yet remained it alwayes united with the Word Wherefore the habituall gifts or graces of the humanity for which it is also in it selfe really wise mighty just holy follow not the personall union in respect of dependency as the effect followeth and dependeth of his cause but only in respect of order Because indeed the humane nature was first to subsist and be before it were inriched with gifts and it subsisted united to the Word in the very first moment of the conception But after what manner the humanity is united unto the Sonne of God hath been said before For by the speciall and miraculous working of the holy Ghost in the womb of the Virgin of her bloud was the flesh of Christ formed sanctified and united according to subsistence or personally unto the Word 4. Why it was necessary that the two natures should be united in the person or subsistence of the Sonne of God FOr what cause Christ our Mediatour was to be together both a true and perfect just man and true that is by nature man and withall true God hath been declared of us before in the Common-place of the Mediatour For the work of our Redemption could not have been compassed and finished by the Mediatour without the concurrence of divers natures and operations in the same person For albeit he suffered and died in the flesh yet his passion and suffering could not have that force and efficacy to redeem justifie and sanctifie us neither could Christ have applyed those benefits unto us except he had been withall true and naturall God Of the incarnation of the Word the confession made by the Fathers of Antioch against Paulus Samosatenus This confession in taken out of the Acts of the first Ephesâ—â—e Councell WE confesse our Lord Jesus Christ begotten before all worlds of his Father but in the last times borne according to the flesh of the Virgin by the holy Ghost subsisting in one person only made of the celestiall God-head and humane flesh Whole God and whole man Whole God also with his body but not according to his body God whole man also with his God-head but not according to his Godhead man Againe whole adorable also with his body but not according to his body adorable Whole adoring also with his God-head but not according to his God-head adoring who le increate also with his body but not according to his body increated Whole formed also with his God-head but not according to his God-head formed Whole consubstantiall with God also with his body but not according to his body consubstantiall as neither also according to his God-head he is co-essentiall with men but he is according to the flesh consubstantiall unto us existing also in his God-head For when we say he is according to the spirit consubstantiall with God we doe not say he is according to the spirit co-essentiall with men And contrarily when we affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with men we doe not affirme him to be according to the flesh consubstantiall with God For as according to the spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for according to this he is consubstantiall with God So on the other side he is not according to the flesh co-essentiall with God but according to this he is consubstantiall with us And as we pronounce these to be distinct and divers one from the other not to bring in a division of one undivided person but to note the distinction and unconfoundablenes of the natures and properties of the Word and the flesh so we affirme and worship those as united which make to the manner of the undivided union or composition Vigilius Lib. 4. against Eutyches IF there be one nature of the Word and flesh how then seeing the Word is every-where is not the flesh also found every-where For when it was in the earth it was not verily in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not verily in the earth and insomuch it is not as
locall true and visible translation and removing of Christs body into that heaven which is above all visible heavens to that light which is not to be come unto to the right hand of God where he now is and remaineth and whence he shall returne to judgement What Christâ— alcension is In this Article as in the former touching the Resurrection two things are to be considered the history and the fruit In the history these circumstances are to be examined 1. Who ascended The same Christ which suffered and died 2. According to what part of him According to his humane nature 3. Whither Up into heaven above these visible heavens 4. By what meanes By the power alone of his owne God-head 5. To what end Even to be our head and heavenly Bishop 6. In what manner Visibly his Disciples beholding him by a true and locall elevation of his body out of earth into heaven 7. When The fortieth day after his Resurrection 8. Where In Bethany at the mount of Olives Of the fruits we shall have fit occasion to intreat in the forty and ninth Question of the Catechisme But all these nine Questions even now proposed may be reduced unto these five immediatly following 1. Whither or to what place Christ ascended 2. How he ascended 3. Wherefore he ascended 4. What is the difference betweene Christs ascension and ours 5. What are the fruits of Christs ascension 1. Whither Christ ascended JEsus Christ-man when he was together with his Disciples in Bethania forty dayes after his resurrection after he had often proved and confirmed his resurrection his true flesh and humanity to his Apostles ascended in their sight into heaven Heaven in Scripture signifieth 1. The aire Behold the fowles of the heaven 2. The skiey region and celestiall Spheres When I behold thine heavens What heaven signifieth Mat. 6.26 Psal 8.4 Ephes 4 10. the works of thy fingers He ascended farre above all heavens namely these visible heavens 3. The place of the blessed which is that space immense most lightsome glorious without and above the whole world and the visible heavens where God sheweth himselfe to the blessed Angels and men where is prepared the seat of our blisse with Christ and the Angels God is said to dwell there not that he is contained or circumscribed in any place but because there doth his glory especially appeare unto the blessed Angels and men It is called in Scripture the new world the new heaven the heavenly Jerulem Paradise the bosome of Abraham This heaven is not everywhere but above separate from earth and hell Betweene you and us there is a great gulfe set Luke 16.25 so that they which would go from hence to you cannot neither can they come from thence to us Heaven is my seat and earth is my foot-stoole In this third signification is heaven here taken Esay 66.1 Christ then ascended into heaven that is Acts 2.21 was carried up into the place of the blessed The holy Ghost came from heaven in the day of Pentecost 2 Kings 2.11 2 Cor. 12. 2. Elias was taken up into heaven Paul calleth it the third heaven Into this heaven namely into the place of the blessed Christ ascended and now is there and shall thence come againe to judgement as many most evident places of Scripture testifie unto us which that Divell the subtle Sophist and deceiver shall never be able to wrest or elude While they beheld he was taken up for a cloud took him up out of their sight Acts 1.9 10 11. And while they looked stedfast towards heaven as he went behold two men stood by them in white apparell Which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand yee gazing into heaven John 14.2 This Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come as yee have seene him go into heaven In my Fathers house are many dwelling places that is many houses in which we may dwell and remaine I go to prepare a place for you He was taken up into heaven Luke 24 5â— Markâ— 16.19 Acts 7.56 He was taken up I see the heavens open and the Sonne of man standing at the right hand of God He saw with his bodily eyes indued from above with a new seeing force and sharpnesse beyond and through all the visible heavens Christ in the same humane nature Colos 3.1 Ephes 4.10 in which he had been annihilated and humbled Seek those things which are above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God He ascended farre above all heavens He is extred into heaven Heb 4.14 7.26 9â—4 Phil. 3.20 Made higher than the heavens He is entered into very heaven to appeare now in the sight of God for us Our conversation is in heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour even the Lord Jesus Christ Object But we converse on earth Therefore heaven is in the earth Answ Our conversation is in heaven 1. In respect of the hope and certainty we have thereof 2. In respect of the inchoation or beginning which we have here of that heavenly life which is to be consummated in the world to come In this heaven that is in the house of God and all the blessed Christ ascended God would therefore have us to know the place whereinto Christ ascended 1. That it might be apparent that Christ is true Man and that he vanished not away but doth continue Three causes why the place whither Christ ascended is made known unto us and shall continue for ever true Man 2. That we might know whither our cogitations were to be converted and where we ought to invocate and call upon him that so Idolatry might be avoided 3. That we might know our dwelling place into which Christ will bring us and in which we shall converse and dwell with Christ 2. How Christ ascended into heaven CHrist ascended into heaven first not simply but in respect of his humane nature onely In respect of his humane nature only and that the very same which was borne of the Virgin dead buried and which rose againe Object 1. He that ever is in heauen did not ascend into heaven for then he should have beene sometime out of heaven But the Son of Man was ever in heaven Therefore he is not ascended Answ He that ever was in heaven as touching that whereby he was ever there that is his Divinity did not ascend and so we grant Christ according to his Divinity not to have ascended for that was before in heaven and as when Christ was on earth the same did not therefore leave heaven so when he is now in heaven his Divinity doth not therefore depart from us Cyprian saith The Lord ascended into heaven not where the Word of God before was not sith he was alwayes in heaven abiding in the Father but the Lord ascended thither where the Word being made flesh sate not before Object 2. That which descended did also ascend His
the Minor for in the Major it is taken for the power of the Father in the Minor for the person by whom the Father sheweth forth his power III. That the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son these arguments doe prove Four proofs that the holy Ghost is equall with the Father and the Son His proceding from both The essence of the Father and the Son is communicated unto him because hee proceedeth from both and is the Spirit of both But there is nothing in God which is not his essence Seeing then that is indivisible it must needs be whole and the same communicated unto him which is in the Father and the Son As the spirit of man which is in man is of the essence of man so the Spirit of God which is in God is of the essence of God By this it appeareth What is the proceeding of the holy Ghost namely the communicating of the divine essence whereby the third person of the God-head alone receiveth the same and whole or entire essence from the Father and the Son as from him whose Spirit hee is as also the begetting of the Son is a communicating of the divine essence which the second person of the God-head alone receiveth as a Son of his Father whole and entirely the same which the Father hath and retaineth His proceeding from the Son proved three wayes And That the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Son also is proved by certain reasons 1. Because he is called the Sons Spirit If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his Rom. 8.9 Gal. 4.6 He hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts The Spirit of his Son that is not given unto the Son of the Father but existing and proceeding as of the Fathers so of the Sons substance seeing the Son is equall and consubstantiall with the Father 2. Because the Son together with the Father giveth him John 15.26 John 20 22. Receive the holy Ghost 3. Because the holy Ghost receiveth the wisdome of the Son which hee revealeth unto us Hee shall receive of mine and shall shew it unto you John 16.14 But seeing the holy Ghost is true God consubstantiall with the Father and the Son hee cannot receive any thing but of him of whose substance hee is Wherefore he proceedeth of the substance of the Son because he receiveth that of him which is the Sons His divine attributes The holy Ghosts equality with the Father and the Son is proved by those divine attributes and properties which are attributed and communicated to the holy Ghost as Eternity Eternity because hee created heaven and earth and because God was never without his Spirit Gen. 1.2 The Spirit of the Lord moved upon the waters Immensity Immensity or unmeasurablenesse as who dwelleth whole and intirely in all the elect Rom. 8 9. 1 Cor. 3.16 1 Tim. 1.14 The Spirit of God dwelleth in you Through the holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Omnipotency Omnipotency because hee together with the Father and the Son created and preserveth all things Psal 33.6 1 Cor. 12.1 By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made and the hosts of them by the Breath of his mouth All these things worketh even the selfe same Spirit distributing to every man severally as hee will Omnisciency Omnisciency that is 1 Cor. 2.10 the knowledge of all things The Spirit searcheth all things even the deep things of God Infinite goodness and holiness Infinite goodnesse and holinesse and the causing of goodnesse and sanctity in the creatures Psal 143.10 1 Cor. 6.11 Let thy good Spirit lead mee into the land of righteousnesse Yee are sanctified in the name of our Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God Unchangeablenesse Unchangeablenesse Acts 1.16 This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost spake Truth infallible Truth not to be doubted of and the fountain of truth When the Comforter shall come John 15.26 1 John 5.6 even the Spirit of truth The Spirit is truth Mercy unspeakable Unspeakable mercy The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given unto us Rom. 5.5 8. â—6 The Spirit also helpeth our infirmities Indignation against sin Indignation against even hidden sinnes They rebelled and vexed his holy Spirit The blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men Isa 6â— 10 Mat. 12.31 Acts â— 9 Ephes 4.30 Why have yee agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Grieve not the holy Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed His divine works The same divine works which are attributed to the Father and the Son are also attributed to the holy Ghost and these both the generall and universall works as the generall creation preservation and government of the whole world His Spirit hath garnished the heavens The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given mee life And also singular and speciall effects as miracles John 26.13 33.4 Mat. 12.28 1 Cor. 12.4 I cast out Divels by the Spirit of God There are diversities of gifts but the same Spirit Likewise those works which properly belong to the salvation of his Church as the calling and sending of Prophets The Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me Isa 48.6 Acts 13.2 20.28 The holy Ghost said Separate mee Barnabas and Saul Take heed to all the flock whereof the holy Ghost hath made you overseers The bestowing of competent and fit graces for the ministery on ministers The holy Ghost shall teach you Luke 1â— 12 2 Cor. 12.7 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall The publishing of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 1 Pet 1.21 The instituting of Sacraments Baptise them in the name of the Father Mat. 28 1â— the Son and the holy Ghost Whereby the holy Ghost this signified Heb. 9.8 that the way into the Holiest of all was not yet opened while as yet the first tabernacle was standing The fore-telling and prophecying of things to come he will shew you the things to come John 16.13 Acts 11.28 1 Tim 4.1 Agabus signified that there should be a great famine The Spirit speaketh evidently that in the later times some shall depart from the faith The gathering of the Church Ephes 2.22 In whom also yee are built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit are wee all baptised into one body The enlightning of mens mindes John 14.26 16.13 Ephes 1.17 The holy Ghost shall teach you all things Hee shall lead you into all truth God gave unto you the Spirit of wisdome and revelation through the knowledge of him Regeneration
God which was in him and also teacheth him how they may be done By giving attendance to his reading 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Tim. 4.14 to exhortation and doctrine 3. He is lost by carnall security and by giving our selves to commit wickednesse against our conscience 4. By neglect of prayer 5. By abusing the gifts of the holy Ghost as when they are not imployed to his glory and to the safety of our neighbour Vnto him that hath shall be given from him that hath not Luke 8.18 even that he hath shall be taken away 10. Wherefore the holy Ghost is necessary HOw necessary and needfull the holy Ghost is and for what causes doth cleerly appeare by these places of Scripture Except that a man be borne of water and of the Spirit John 3.5 he cannot enter into the Kingdome of heaven Flesh and bloud cannot inhabite the Kingdome of God We are not sufficient of our selves to think any think as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 1 Cor. 15.50 2 Cor. 3.5 Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his Hence we may thus conclude Without whom we cannot think much lesse doe ought that is good and without whom he can neither be regenerated nor know God neither attaine unto the inheritance of the celestiall Kingdome without him we cannot be saved But without the holy Ghost these things cannot be done by reason of the corruption and blindnesse of our nature Therefore without the holy Ghost it cannot be that we should be saved and so it followeth that he is altogether necessary for us unto salvation 11. How we may know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us WE know that we have him by the effect or by his benefits and blessings in us as by the true knowledge of God by regeneration faith peace of conscience and the inchoation or beginning of a new obedience or by a readinesse and willingnesse to obey God Rom. 5.1 4. Being justified by faith we have peace towards God The love of God is shed in our hearts Againe we know it by the testimony and witnesse which he beareth unto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Moreover most certaine testimonies and tokens of the holy Ghost dwelling in us are comfort in the midst of death joy in afflictions a purpose to persevere in faith sighes and ardent prayers a sincere professing of Christianity * 1 Cor. 12.3 ON THE 21 SABBATH No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost In a word by faith and repentance we know that the holy Ghost dwelleth in us Quest 54. What beleevest thou concerning the holy and Catholike Church of Christ Ans I beleeve that the Son of God a Ephes 5.26 John 10.11 Act. 10.28 Ephes 4.11 12 13. doth from the beginning of the world to the end b Psa 71.17 18 Esay 59.21 1 Cor. 11.26 gather defend preserve unto himself c Mat. 16.18 by his Spirit d John 10.28 29 30. and Word out of whole mankind e Psal 129.1 2 3 4 5. a company chosen to everlasting life f Esay 59.21 and agreeing in true faith g Rom. 1.16 10.14 15 16 17 and that I am a lively member of that company h Ephes 5.26 and so shall remaine for ever i Genes 26.4 Revel 5.9 The Explication The Questions to be observed 1. What the Church is 2. How many wayes it is taken 3. What are the marks thereof 4. Wherefore it is called one holy and Catholike 5. What is the difference betweene the Church and Common-weale or civill State 6. Whence it is that the Church differeth from the rest of mankind 7. Whether any man be saved out of the Church 1. What the Church is WHen the Question is What the Church is it is presupposed that there is a Church so that it is not necessary to make question Whether there be a Church For there was alwayes and shall be some Church sometimes greater sometimes lesser because Christ alwayes was and shall remaine for ever the King and Head and Priest of the Church as hereafter in the fourth Question of this Common-place shall more plentifully be proved Now as concerning the name Ecclesia which we call the Church it is natively a Greek word The originall of the name and cometh from a word which signifieth to call forth For the custome was in Athens that a company of the Citizens were called forth by the voyce of a Crier from the rest of the multitude as it were namely and by their hundreds to an Assembly wherein some publike speech was had or to heare relation made of some sentence or judgement of the Senate And thus differeth the word Ecclesia from Synagoga or Synagogue How it differeth from Synagogue For Synagoga signifieth any manner of Congregation be it never so common and inordinate But Ecclesia betokeneth an ordained Congregation and such as is called together for some cause From hence the Apostles translated the name Ecclesia to their purpose terming the Church by it for resemblance and likenesse sake For the Church is Gods Congregation neither coming together by chance without cause nor being inordinate but called forth by the voyce of the Lord and the cry of the Word that is by the Ministers of the Gospel from the Kingdome of Sathan to heare or imbrace Gods word This Congregation or company of those which are called of God to the knowledge of the Gospel the Latines keeping still the Greek word call Ecclesia The Dutch word Kyrc which by adding letters of aspiration we call in English Church seemeth to come from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth The Lords house The meaning of the word Church or Gods house But it shall be requisite that we a little more fully define what the Church is The Church of God is a Congregation or company of men chosen from everlasting of God to eternall life which from the beginning of the world to the end thereof The definition of the Church is gathered of the sonnes of God out of all mankind by the holy Ghost and the Word consenting in true faith and which the Sonne of God defendeth preserveth and at length glorifieth with glory and life everlasting Thus is the true Church of God defined whereof the Creed doth properly speak 2. How many wayes the Church is taken The false Church The true Church is THE Church is taken either for the true Church or for the false The false Church is unproperly called the Church and is a company arrogating unto themselves the title of Christs Church but which doe not follow the same but rather persecute it The true Church is either Triumphant 1. Triumphant which even now triumpheth with the blessed Angels in heaven and shall have their full accomplished triumph after the Resurrection 2. Militant The Militant
in some sort made ours even by application The subject indeed wherein this justice is inherent is Christ we are the object to which this justice is directed sith it is imputed unto us 2. That the word Imputation is more strict than Application The former is spoken of God only the latter of God and us 3. That God otherwise applieth Christs justice unto us than we doe God applyeth it by imputation and we apply it by faith and acceptation 4. That this phrase of the Church To justifie The signification of the phrase To justifie proved by the Grammaticall derivation of it in divers languages In hipâ—â—â— signifieth not legally that is To make one just who is unjust by infusing the quality of justice but evangelically that is To repute him which is unjust for just and righteous and to absolve him from all guilt and not to punish him and this for anothers justice and satisfaction imputed unto him So the Scripture useth this word and almost in all tongues it beareth no other signification for the Hebrew word Hadzdik Exod. 23. â— Prov. 17.15 signifieth To absolve a guilty person To pronounce him guiltlesse I will not justifie a wicked person He that justifieth the wicked and he that condemneth the just even they both are abomination to the Lord. The Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth sometime To pronounce a man just and righteous and sometimes To punish an offender and both on good knowledge of his cause by due examination and judiciall processe as Suidas well observeth Mat. 12.37 So saith Christ By thy words thou shalt be justified The former signification is used two waies in Scripture For either it signifies not to condemne but To absolve in judgement Rom. 8.33 as Who shall condemne the Elect of God it is God that justifieth Hee departed justified rather than the other or it signifieth To pronounce and proclaime just Luke 18.14 As Wisedome is justified of her children That thou mayest be justified in thy sayings Howbeit both significations in this Question come to one end But that to justifie should be used for to make just or to infuse an habit of justice is no where found amongst the Latines and were it read in Latine Authours yet in Scripture and in the Church it is otherwise used as the alledged places apparently prove which can be understood no other way than of the absolution and free accepting a sinner to grace and favour Who shall accuse Gods Elect it is God that justifieth The Publicane departed justified that is absolved and more accepted of God than the Pharisee Acts 13.39 For from all things from which yee could not be justified by the Law of Moses by him every one that beleeveth is justified Here To be justified doth evidently signifie to be absolved Rom. 3.24 26 28. 4.5 5.9 10. to receive remission of sins All are justified freely by his grace A justifier of him which is of the faith of Jesus A man is justified by faith without the workes of the law To him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Being now justified by his bloud Reconciled to God by the death of his Son 6. Why Christs satisfaction is made ours or in what sort God imputeth it unto us for righteousnesse The cause of Christs satisfaction applyed and imputed is in God only not in us THe perfect fulfilling of the law performed by Christ for us is made ours or applyed unto us through the alone and free mercy of God as who from everlasting did predestinate us to this grace and freely chose us in Christ to whom he might apply of his meere grace of faith that justice and righteousnesse at his appointed time according to the good pleasure of his will as the Apostle speaketh that is according to his meere good pleasure not being moved with any holinesse which hee foresaw would be in us The reason is because there can be no good thing in us except God first worke in us Wherefore all imagination and affirmation of merit is to be taken away as which fighteth with the grace of God and is a deniall of his divine grace For the grace and mercy of God is the only cause of both applications He of his goodnes infinite and passing measure applyeth Christs merit unto us and maketh that we also may apply the same unto us The cause therefore why this application is wrought is in God alone but not at all in us that is it is neither any thing foreseen in us neither also our apprehension and receiving of this justice for all the gifts and graces which are in us are effects of the application of Christs merit and therefore that merit of Christ is no way applied unto us for the works sake which wee doe but this is done as the Apostle teacheth Ephes 1.5 According to the good pleasure of his will Whereupon also it is said What hast thou that thou hast not received 1 Cor. 4.7 By grace are yee saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 Christ is then in respect of our justification 1. As the subject and matter wherein our justice is 2. As the impellent cause because he obtaineth it 3. As the chief efficient because he together with his Father doth justifie us and giveth us faith whereby wee beleeve and apprehend it The mercy of God is as the impellent cause thereof in God Christs satisfaction is the formall cause of our justification giving the very life and being unto it Our faith is the instrumentall cause apprehending and applying unto us the justice or righteousnesse of Christ We must note therefore How we are justified by the grace of God how by Christs merit and how by faith that we are justified by the grace of God by the merit of Christ and by faith but by each of these in a severall sense and meaning The first position is understood of the impulsive cause which is in God the second of the formall cause in Christ the third of the instrumentall cause in us We are justified by the mercy or grace of God as a principall impellent cause wherewith God being urged and moved justifieth and saveth us We are justified by the merit of Christ partly as by the formall cause of our justification inasmuch as by Christs obedience applied unto us we are accepted of God and being clothed as it were with this raiment are reputed just partly as by an impulsive and meritorious cause inasmuch as God absolveth us for his sake Wee are justified by faith as by an instrumentall cause whereby we apprehend Christs righteousnesse imputed unto us The common received opinion saith We are justified by faith correlatively that is we are justified by that whereunto faith hath relation to wit the merit of Christ which faith apprehendeth For faith and the
the sacrifices and rites were increased which endured unto Christ who instituted Baptisme and the Supper 2. Sacraments therefore are the signes of the eternal Covenant between God and the faithfull that is they are rites commanded and prescribed to the Church and added unto the promise of grace whereby as by visible and certain testimonies God might signifie and testifie that he communicateth and imparteth Christ and his benefits to all those that use and receive those tokens and Symbols with a true faith according to the promise of the Gospel hereby also he might confirm in them a full perswasion and trust of his promise and that the Church also of the other side might by the participation of these Symbols and tokens professe publikely their faith and thankfulnesse towards God and bind them selves unto it preserve and propagate the memory of Christs benefits be discerned from all other Sects and obliged and stirred up to a mutuall dilection and love under one head Christ Jesus 3. Rites and ceremonies which are not commanded of God or are not instituted to this end as to be signes and tokens of the promise of grace are not signes and tokens of the Church for a signe can confirme nothing but by his consent and promise from whom the thing promised and signified is expected and looked for No creature therefore can institute any signes or pledges of Gods will 4. Two things are to be considered in all Sacraments the visible terrene and corporall signes which are the rites and ceremonies and the visible and corporall signes which God exhibiteth unto us by his Ministers and we receive corporally that is by the parts and senses of our body and the things signified invisible celestiall and spirituall that is Christ himselfe and all his benefits which are communicated unto us of God by faith spiritually that is through the vertue and working of the holy Ghost 5. The mutation and change of the signes is not naturall but respective and in relation neither is wrought as touching their nature or substance which remaineth still the same but as touching their use whereby they are resemblances of other things 6. The conjunction also or union of the signes and the things signified is not naturall or locall but respective by the ordinance and appointment of God whereby things invisible and spirituall are represented by visible and corporall things as it were by visible words and exhibited and received together with the signes in their right use and administration 7. The names and properties of the things signified are attributed to the signes and contrary the names and properties of the signes unto the things in respect of the similitude or of the signification of the things by the signes and in respect of the joynt-exhibiting and receiving of the things with the signes in the right use 8. The right use of the Sacraments is then when as the faithfull keep those rites which God hath commanded to those ends for which the Sacraments were instituted by God The institution consisteth in rites persons and ends the violating whereof breedeth an abuse 9. In this use the things signified are alwayes received together with the signes Therefore the signes are not empty or void and without the things although the things are received after one manner and the signes after another 10. Without the use instituted by God neither are the ceremonies any Sacrament neither are the benefits of God which are signified by them received together with the signes 11. The signes are received of the godly to salvation of the wicked to condemnation But the things signified only the godly can receive for their salvation 12. In the Elect notwithstanding after they are converted the fruit also of the Sacrament unworthily received doth at length follow And in them also that unworthinesse which by reason of these defects concurreth in their receiving albeit they are sometimes chastised for the same yet neverthelesse it is pardoned them so that that unworthinesse doth not hurt or impaire their salvation 13. Some Sacraments are to be received but once in our life others more often Some are to be given to those of understanding only others to infants also Even as they were instituted by God either in once making his Covenant with all the Elect and those which were to be received into his Church as Circumcision and Baptisme or after sundry fals and combates of temptations for the renewing of his Covenant and for the fostering and preserving of the unity and assemblies of his Church as the Arke the Passeover and other Sacrifices and so likewise the Lords Supper 14. Those things agree in common to Sacraments of both the old and new Covenant which have been spoken of in the definition But their differences are these that the old shew Christ who was after to be exhibited with his benefits The rites of the old were diverse from ours and moe in number as Circumcision Sacrifices Oblations the Passeover the Sabbath worshipping at the Arke Christians have others and those only two Baptisme and the Supper The old were darker the new are cleerer and more manifest The old were proper and peculiar to Abrahams posterity and their servants the new are commanded to the whole Church which is to be gathered both of Jewes and Gentiles 15. The Sacraments and the preaching of the Gospel agree in this that they are the work of God which he exerciseth towards his Church by his Ministers who teach promise and offer unto us the same Communion of Christ and all his benefits and also they agree in this that they are the externall instruments of the holy Ghost by which he moveth our hearts to beleeve and so by the coming and means of faith maketh us partakers of Christ and his benefis Neither yet is the working and operation of the holy Ghost to be tied here neither doe these profir but rather hurt them who apply not unto themselves by faith that which the word and rites signifie 16. The Sacraments differ from the word because the word doth by speech and they by gestures and motions signifie the will of God towards us By the word faith is both begun and confirmed By these it is confirmed only in the Lords Supper The word also teacheth and confirmeth without the Sacraments but the Sacraments doe not without the word Without the knowledge of the word they who are growne to understanding are not saved but men may both be regenerated and saved without the use of the Sacraments if they be not omitted through contempt The word is preached also to the unbeleevers and wicked men unto the Sacraments the Church must onely admit them whom God willeth us to account for members of the Church 17. Sacraments and Sacrifices agree in this that they are works commanded of God to be done in faith A Sacrament differeth from a Sacrifice in that God by Sacraments signifieth and testifieth unto us his benefits which he performeth for us By Sacrifices we yeeld and
Teach all nations that is make all nations my disciples and then he willeth them to be baptised Wherefore all they and they alone are to be baptised according to the commandement of Christ unto whom the covenant doth belong namely such as are and so ought to be accounted members of the visible Church whether they be of understanding professing faith and amendment of life or infants born in the womb of the Church for all the children of the faithfull are in the covenant and Church of God except they exclude themselves Or All that are the scholers oâ— Châ—â—â—â— are to be baptised All they are to be baptised who are to be accounted for the disciples and scholers of Christ but for the disciples of Christ are to be accounted all those of understanding who professe faith and repentance neither they only but their infants also which are born in the Church that is in the school of Christ which also teacheth and instructeth them by his holy Spirit according to their capacity or as the condition of their age will bear Out of this generall position thus concluded we may easily determine of this speciall Whether infants are to be baptised For if they be disciples of Christ and part of the Church they are to be baptised But such they are Therefore they ought to be baptised The Major is the flat prescript of Christ The Minor is most evident out of the form of the covenant and other places Baptism of infants confirmed by four arguments The reasons alledged in the Catechism for the baptism of infants are four 1. All that belong to the covenant and Church of God are to be baptised The infants of Christians as well as the aged belong to the covenant and Church of God Therefore the infants of Christians are to be baptised as well as the aged The Major is proved because the whole Church is to be baptised according to Christs commandement Go and teach all nations baptising them Mat. 28.19 and according to that of S. Paul By one Spirit are all baptised into one baptism 1 Cor. 12.13 The Minor is cleer out of the form of the covenant I will be thy God and the God of thy seed Gen. 17.7 and out of Christs commandement Suffer little children to come unto mee Matth. 19.14 for of such is the kingdome of God 2. Unto whom belongeth the benefit of remission of sins and regeneration they may not be forbidden baptisme But unto the infants of the Church belongeth the benefit of remission of sins and regeneration that is remission of sins by the bloud of Christ and the holy Ghost the worker of faith is promised to infants as well as to the aged Therefore the infants of Christians ought to be baptised The Major is confirmed out of those words of Peter Amend your lives Acts 2.38 39. and be baptised every one of you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ For the promise is made unto you and to your children Again Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptised 10.47 who have received the holy Ghost as well as wee This is also proved by manifest reason For unto whom the things signified belong unto them also doth the signe belong except some condition in the manner of using it hinder or except there be some expresse circumstance of the institution hindering and letting the use of the rite and ceremonie as in ancient times the women were excluded and debarred circumcision in regard of their sex and at this day the shewing forth of the Lords death and the proving of themselves which infants cannot perform excludeth them from the Sacrament of the Supper The Minor is apparent out of the form of the covenant I will be thy God Gen. 17.7 Matth. 19.14 and the God of thy seed and out of the promise Suffer little children to come unto me for of such is the kingdome of God and out of these sayings To you Act. 2.39 3.25 1 Cor. 17.14 Rom. 11.16 and to your children is the promise made Yee are the children of the Prophets and of the covenant which God hath made unto our fathers Your children are holy If the root be holy the branches also are holy So also John Baptist was sanctified in the womb If a man diligently weigh these testimonies of Scripture he shall perceive doubtlesse not only that it is lawfull but also that this Sacrament of baptism must and ought to be given to infants because the infants are holy The promise is made unto them theirs is the kingdome of God And God saith also that he is their God who certainly is not the God of the wicked Moreover there is no condition or circumstance in the infants hindering the use of Baptism Can any man then forbid water that those should be baptised who are partakers of the same benefits with the whole Church 3. A Sacrament which is instituted of God to this end that it may be a solemn receiving into the Church and a severing or signe of distinguishing the whole Church from all other sects must be communicated to all ages whereunto the covenant and receiving into the Church and distinction from infidels agreeth But baptism is such a Sacrament Therefore it must needs be administred to all ages and by consequent hereof to infants also The consequence is good being drawn from the proper finall cause to the effect For to whomsoever the finall cause agreeth to them the effect is rightly and necessarily attributed 4. Circumcision in the old Testament belonged both to aged and to infants Baptisme in the new Testament succeedeth circumcision and indeed so succeedeth as it hath the same use which circumcision had in the old Testament Col. 2.11 Ye are circumcised in Christ with circumcision made without hands by putting off the sinfull body of the flesh through the circumcision of Christ in that ye are buried with him through Baptism in whom ye are also raised up together Therefore baptism is our circumcision that is a Sacrament whereby the same things are confirmed and conferred and that unto as many now in the new Testament which were confirmed and conferred and to as many as they were confirmed and conferred in the old Testament by circumcision Wherefore the Anabaptists denying baptism to infants born in the Church not only spoil them of their right but also obscure the grace of God who will that the seed of the faithfull should from their birth-day yea and from their mothers womb be reckoned for members of the Church yea further they derogate manifestly from the grace offered in the new covenant and scantle it lesse then the grace of the old covenant seeing they deny that baptism is now extended unto those infants to whom circumcision was extended they weaken the comfort of the Church and faithfull parents they cancell the solemn bond whereby God will have the seed of his people from their first infancy bound
unto him and discerned and severed from the rest of this world they impair and make faint in parents and children the study of thankefulnesse and keeping their bond they impudently contradict the Apostles affirming that they cannot be forbidden water who are endowed with the holy Ghost they saucily restrain and keep back the infants from Christ who biddeth them to be brought unto him lastly they profanely detract from Christs generall precept of baptising all All which absurdities manifestly prove that the impugnation of infants baptisme whereon they are consequent is no light errour but an impious profane heresie contrary to Gods word and the comfort of the Church Wherefore this and the like follies of the Anabaptists sect is with the more circumspection and warinesse to be avoided which doubtlesse have been inspired by the divell and is an execrable monster composed and made of divers heresies and blasphemies Objections of Anabaptists against the baptising infants Object 1. No opinion is to be received whereof wee have neither expresse commandement nor apparent example in the Scripture But there is no commandement or example extant in Scripture of baptising infants Wherefore the baptisme of infants is not to be permitted in the Church Answ The Minor is an open falshood For we reade a generall commandement to this purpose Baptise all nations To these all the infants of the Church appertain There are famous examples of whole families baptised by the Apostles without excluding the infants belonging to those families Lydia a seller of purple and her whole houshold was baptised Acts 16.15 33. 1 Cor. 1.16 The jaylour of Philippi was baptised with all that belonged unto him straightway I baptised all the house of Stephanas Rep. 1. Christ doth not expresly command that infants should be baptised Ans Neither doth he expresly command that any of ripe yeers men women citizens countrey-men fullers threshers and other base artisans such as for the most part Anabaptists are hee commandeth that all be baptised of what age sex condition on state soever which pertain to the covenant and the Church and in generall prescripts and lawes the rehearsall of each particular is not required because lawes passe on the whole kind and will that the like censure take place in particulars of any generall which is of force in the generall it self The Anabaptists themselves forbid not women to come to the Supper yet have they no expresse commandement or example in Scripture for this fact Touching baptisme we have a generall precept Teach all nations saith Christ and baptise them His commandement is that all be baptised who are disciples but infants are disciples because they are born in Christs school and are taught in their kind Peter also enjoineth the same saying The promise is made to you and to your children Acts 2.38 39. Acts 10.47 therefore be baptised every one of you Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptised which have received the holy Ghost as well as wee And Paul prescribeth the same baptisme teaching us that we are circumcised in Christ and buried with him through baptisme Col. 2.11 12. Our baptisme therefore was appointed in place of circumcision which deputation or appointment standeth for a precept Repl. 2. They who are to be baptised must first be taught Teach all nations baptising them c. Infants cannot be taught Therefore they cannot be baptised Ans The Major is true of men of ripe yeers and full growth capable of instruction of which the first gathering of the Church was these Christ commandeth first to be taught then to be baptised so to be distinguished from others It is false of infants either born in the Church or entring into the Church with their faithfull parents in their conversion because Christ speaketh not of infants but of men of competent age to be taught that they ought not to be received into the Church except they be first taught the principles of faith and christianity But infants are comprehended under the form of the covenant I will be thy God and the God of thy seed even before they are capable of instruction therefore they ought to be baptised ere they can be taught Repl. 3. In the examples of baptising whole housholds a figure Synecdoche is implied taking the whole housholds for part of the housholds and it is meant that they onely were baptised who beleeved and confessed their faith Wherefore baptising of infants is not cleerly proved out of those examples Ans The Antecedent is false seeing the Apostles history maketh no such exclusion and wee need not run to a figure when there is no reason why the proper sense should not be retained Rep. 4. Yes there is a two fold reason of this Synecdoche One that the Apostles did not infringe Christs commandement and appointment Another that the circumstances of those examples exclude infants For it is there said Acts 16.31 They preached the word of the Lord to all that were in his house when yet by your grant they preached not to infants Again the whole house rejoiced The whole house of Stephanas ministred unto the Saints 1 Cor. 16.15 Wherefore infants are excluded Ans To the first exception we answer denying that infants baptism is repugnant to Christs institution who will that all who pertain to him and to his Church have the cognisance of baptisme as hath beeâ— sufficiently proved It is untrue therefore that they say the Apostles abstained from the baptisme of infants by Christs institution To the second exception we answer denying that out of the circumstances alledged there followeth a Synecdoche in the phrases of baptisme For the infants might be baptised with their parents though themselves heard not the word nor ministred to the Apostles but their parents onely and other aged in the house seeing infancy might exclude them from hearing the word and ministring but not sequester them from baptisme no more then from salvation it selfe Therefore it is said to Cornelius Acts 11.14 He shall speak words unto thee whereby both thou and all thine house shall be saved Wherefore setting aside such frivolous cavils we must hold fast this doctrine That baptism of infants was commanded by Christ and alwayes practised by the Apostles and the whole Church Augustine saith Lib. 4 cap. 23. coâ—t Donaâ— The whole Church holdeth by tradition the baptism of infants Where he also concludeth What the whole Church holdeth being no decree of any Councell but perpetually observed that wee justly beleeve to have been delivered and confirmed by Apostolick authority Object 2. Mark 16.16 They who beleeve not are not to be baptised for it is said Hee that shall beleeve and shall be baptised But infants doe not beleeve Therefore they are not to be baptised For unto the use of baptisme faith is necessarily required for whosoever shall not beleeve shall be condemned But unto those that are condemned the signe of grace must not be given Answ 1. The
hath this force and power to testifie and seal by the commandement of God through the promise of grace adjoined by Christ unto this rite rightly used For Christ baptiseth us by the hand of his Ministers as he speaketh unto us by the mouth of his Ministers 4. Wherefore there is in baptism a double water an externall visible water which is elementary and an internall invisible celestiall which is the bloud and spirit of Christ So also there is a double washing an externall visible and signifying washing namely the sprinkling or powring of water which is corporall that is is perceived by the parts and senses of the body and an internall invisible and signified washing namely remission of sins for the bloud of Christ shed for us and our regeneration by the holy Ghost and our ingraffing into his body which is spirituall that is is perceived and received by faith and the spirit Lastly there is also a double administer of baptisme an externall of the externall baptisme which is the Minister of the Church baptising us by his hand and water an internall of the internall baptisme which is Christ himselfe baptising us by his bloud and spirit 5. Neither is the water changed into the bloud or spirit of Christ neither is the bloud of Christ present in the water or in the same place with the water Neither are their bodies who are baptised washed therewith visibly neither is the holy Ghost by his substance or vertue more in this water then else-where but in the right use of baptisme he worketh in the hearts of them who are baptised and spiritually sprinkleth and washeth them with the bloud of Christ and hee useth this externall symbole or signe as an instrument and as a visible word or promise to stay and stir up the faith of them who are baptised 6. When as then baptisme is said to be the washing of the new birth to save us or to wash away our sins it is meant that the externall baptism is a signe of the internall that is of regeneration or our new birth of salvation and spirituall washing and this internall baptisme is said to be joyned with that externall baptisme in the right use and administration thereof 7. But notwithstanding so is sin in baptism abolished that we are delivered from being obnoxious to the wrath of God and from the condemnation of eternall punishment and further newnesse of life is begun in us by the holy Ghost but yet the remnants of sin remain in us untill the end of this life 8. Now all they and they alone receive baptism to the right use who are renewed or renewing and are baptised to those ends whereto baptisme was by Christ instituted 9. The Church doth rightly administer baptism to all them and to them alone whom she ought to repute in the number of the regenerate or members of Christ 10. Seeing also the infants of Christians are of the Church into which Christ will have all those received and inrolled by baptism who belong unto him and therefore baptism was substituted in the place of circumcision whereby as well unto the infants as unto the elder sort which did belong unto the seed of Abraham justification regeneration and receiving into the Church was sealed and therefore no man can forbid water that they should not be baptised who have received the holy Ghost purifying their hearts those infants then must necessarily also be baptised who either are born in the Church or come together with their parents to it 11. As the promise of the Gospel so baptism being received unworthily that is before conversion is ratified and profitable unto salvation to them that are penitent and the use thereof which was before amisse and unlawfull is now become unto them right and lawfull 12. Neither doth the wickednesse of the Minister make baptism void or of no effect and force unto them so that it be ministred into the promise and faith of Christ and therefore also the true Church doth not baptise them who have been baptised of hereticks but only must inform and instruct them with true doctrine concerning Christ and baptisme 13. And as the convenant once made with God is also afterwards after sins committed perpetually firme and of force to the repentant so also baptisme being once received confirmeth and assureth the repentant all their life time of remission of sins and therefore neither ought it to be re-iterated neither to be deferred untill the end of our life as if it so only cleansed men from sins if no sins be committed after it is once received 14. Neither yet are all those who are baptised with water whether they be of understanding or infants partakers of the grace of Christ for the everlasting election of God and his calling unto the kingdom of Christ is free 15. Neither are all who are not baptised excluded from the grace of Christ for not the want but the contempt of the baptisme shutteth men out of the convenant of God made with the faithfull and their children 16. And seeing the administration of the Sacraments is a part of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery they who are not called unto this and especially women may not take upon them the power and authority to baptise 17. Rites which are patched by men to baptisme as hallowing of the water tapers exorcisms chrisme salt crosses spettle and such like are worthily reputed in the Church as a corruption of the Sacrament OF THE LORDS SUPPER ON THE 28. SABBATH Quest 75. How art thou in the Lords Supper admonished and warranted that thou art partaker of that onely sacrifice of Christ offered on the crosse and of his benefits Ans Because Christ hath commanded me and all the faithfull to eat of this bread broken and to drink of the cup distributed in remembrance of him with this promise adjoyned a Mat. 16.27 28. Mark 14.22 23.24 Luke 22.19 20. 1 Cor. 10.16 17. 11.23 24 25. 12.13 First that his body was as certainly broken and offered for me on the crosse and his bloud shed for me as I behold with mine eyes the bread of the Lord broken unto me and the cup communicated to me and further that my soul is no lesse assuredly fed to everlasting life with his body which was crucified for us and his bloud which was shed for us then I receive and taste by the mouth of my body the bread and wine the signs of the body and bloud of our Lord received at the hand of the Minister The Explication The chiefe Questions concerning the Lords Supper are 1. What the Supper of the Lord is 2. What are the ends thereof or wherefore it was instituted 3. What it differeth from Baptisme 4. What is the sense and meaning of the words of the institution 5. What is the difference between the Lords Supper and the Papists Masse and why the Masse is to be abolished 6. What is the right use of the Supper 7. What the wicked receive
in the Supper 8. Who are to come to the Supper 9. Who are to be admitted to the Supper The three former of these belong to the 75. and 76. Questions of the Catechism the fourth to the 77 78 79. the fifth to the 80. the sixth seventh eighth and ninth to the 81. and under them they shall be placed and handled 1. What the Supper of the Lord is The names given to this Sacrament and the reason of the names FIrst we will see by what names the Supper of the Lord is called then we will in few words define what it is This action or ceremony or rite instituted by Christ a little before his death is called The Lords Supper It is called 1. The Lords Supper from the first institution of it that is in respect of the originall or first beginning of this rite or in respect of the time wherein this ceremony was instituted which circumstance of time the Church for her liberty in case of this quality hath changed For it was a matter of casualty that this ceremony was instituted of Christ rather in the evening at supper time then in the morning or at noon day to wit because of the eating of the Paschal Lamb which by the law was to be celebrated in the evening and was afterwards to be abolished by this new Sacrament It is called of S. Paul 2. The Lords Table The Table of the Lord. It is likewise called Synaxis that is a covenant 3. A covenant of assembly in respect of the assembly and convent of the Church because some either few or many must assemble and meet together in celebrating of the Supper for in the first celebration the disciples were present to them it was said Take this and divide it among you Wherefore it must needs be that there was some number there which also appeareth by the Apostle repeating the first institution where in the end he addeth 1 Cor. 11.20 35. When ye come together to eat tarry one for another And further that moe ought to come together to celebrate the Supper this end of the Supper doth evidently enough shew in that it was instituted to be a token and even a bond of love For wee that are many 1 Cor. 10.17 are one bread and one body It is called also the Eucharist 4. The Eucharist because it is a rite and ceremony of thanksgiving Last of all 5. A Sacrifice it is called also a Sacrifice not propitiatory or meritorious as the Papists dream but gratulatory because it is the commemoration of Christs propitiatory sacrifice And at length it was also called Missa from the offering or from the dismissing of the rest who might not communicate after the Sermon which went before the celebration was finished We retain the name left in Scripture and call it The Lords Supper Now let us come to define the Lords Supper The definition of the Lords Supper The Lords Supper is a ceremony or Sacrament instituted and appointed of Christ unto the faithfull for a memoriall of him whereby Christ doth certainly promise and seal unto me and all the faithfull first That his body was offered and broken on the crosse for mee and his bloud shed for me as truly as I see with mine eyes the bread of the Lord to be broken unto me and his cup distributed And moreover That hee doth as certainly with his body crucified and his bloud shed feed and nourish my soul unto everlasting life as my body is fed with the bread and the cup the Lord received from the hand of the minister which are offered to me as certain seals of the body and bloud of Christ It may be also more briefly defined on this wise The Lords Supper is a distributing and receiving of bread and wine commanded of Christ unto the faithfull that by these signes he might testifie that hee hath delivered and yeelded his body unto death and hath shed his bloud for them and doth give them those things to eate and drink that they might be unto them the meat and dâ—ink of eternall life and that thereby also hee might testifie that hee would dwell in them nourish and quicken them for ever And again That of the other side he might by the same signes binde them to mutuall dilection and love seeing Christ spareth not to give his body and bloud for us This is confirmed not only by Christ in the Evangelists but also by Paul who expresly saith The cup of the blessing which wee blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ Moreover The signe and things signified in the Lords Supper the signes in the Sacrament are bread and wine bread broken and eaten wine distributed and taken The things signified are 1. The breaking of the bodâ— and the shedaing of the bloud of Christ 2. Our union and conjunction with Christ by faith so that wee draw life everlasting from him and are made partakers as of Christ himselfe so also of all his benefits as the branches are made partakers of the life of the vine Wee are advertised of this our union and communion with Christ 1. By the proportion which the signes have with the things 2. By the promise which is adjoyned And the proportion doth chiefly propose and shew two things unto us 1. The sacrifice of Christ 2. Our communion with Christ because the bread is not only broken but is also given us to eat Breaking of the bread a part of the ceremony Now the breaking of the bread is a part of the ceremony because unto it a part of the thing signified doth answer namely the breaking of Christs body of which signification of this signe Paul doth testifie when he saith 1 Cor. 11.24 This is my body which is broken for you Here receiving and eating is part of the ceremony whereunto doth answer the thing signified to wit the eating of Christs body Now this divine and spirituall thing namely the breaking and communicating of Christs body is signified and confirmed by this ceremony which is the breaking and receiving of bread for two causes 1. Because Christ commandeth these rites unto which we ought to give no lesse credit then if Christ himself did speak with us 2. Because he annexeth a promise that they who observe these rites with a true faith must be assured and certain that they have communion with Christ. Wine is added that wee should know the perfection and accomplishment of our salvation to be in his sacrifice and that there was nothing which could be further desired The wine is severed from the bread to signifie the violence of his death because the bloud was sundered from his body 2. What are the ends of the Lords Supper THe ends for which the Lords Supper was instituted are Confirmation of our faith That it might be a confirmation of our faith that is a most certain testification of our communion and union with Christ
because Christ testifieth unto us by these signes that hee doth as verily feed us with his body and bloud unto everlasting life as wee receive at the hand of the minister these the Lords signs and this testification is directed to every one who receiveth the signes with a true faith For wee so receive the signes at the ministers hand as that rather the Lord himself giveth them us by his ministers John 4.1 Wherefore Christ is said to have baptised moe disciples then John when yet he did it by his Apostles and other disciples Distinction of Christians from infidels That it might be a publick distinction or marke discerning the Church from all other nations and sects For the Lord instituted and appointed his Supper for his disciples and not for others Testification of our faith That it might be our testification to Christ and the whole Church which is a publick confession of our faith and a solemn thanksgiving and binding our selves to perpetuall thankfulnesse and the celebration of this benefit both which are proved by these words of Christ Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this in remembrance of me This remembrance is taken first for faith in the heart then for thanksgiving and our publick confession To be a bond of the Churches assembly That it might be a bond of the Churches assemblies and meetings because the Supper was instituted that it should be done and celebrated in a congregation and that either great or small Therefore the Supper as was said before is called a * Synaxis Mat. 20.27 1 Cor. 11.33 Convent and Christ expresly commandeth Drink yee all of this Likewise Paul When ye come together to eat stay one for another To be a bond of love among men 1 Cor. 10.17 That it might be a bond of mutuall love and dilection because the Supper testifieth that all who receive it aright are made the members of Christ under one head as also Paul saith For wee that are many are one bread and one body because we are all partakers of one bread Now the members of one body mutually love one another The Lords Supper may not be celebrated by one onely Of this which hath been spoken we gather that the Lords Supper ought not to be celebrated by one onely 1. Because it is a communion and the signe of our communion and a private supper is no communion 2. Because it is a solemne thanksgiving and all ought to give thanks unto God and by consequent hee that thinketh himself unworthy to communicate with others in the Lords Supper doth withall confesse himselfe not to be fit to give thanks unto God 3. Because Christ together with his benefits is not proper to any but common to all wherefore a private Supper maketh that good private which should be publick 4. Christ called all his houshold unto it even Judas himselfe Therefore a private Supper is coutrary to Christs institution 5. That some abstain from coming to the Supper it cometh of a certain evill and corrupt motion either because they will not communicate with others or because they think themselves not worthy enough to approach unto this Table But all are worthy who beleeve themselves to be desivered by Christ from eternall damnation and desire to profit and goe forward in godlinesse In summe if the Supper be received by one onely that is done against the use appellation institution and nature of the Sacrament Object An objection against that end which before â—as alledged to be principal in the Lords Supper Christ in the words of the institution of the Supper putteth as the principall end of his Supper his remembrance Therefore the confirmation of faith must not be made the principall end of his Supper Ans The reason followeth not to the deniall of a part by putting the whole For the remembrance of Christ is the whole wherin is comprised both our confession and our solemn bond to thankfulnesse and also the consirmation of our faith Wherefore rather by inverting the reason I thus inferre and conclude because the remembrance is the Supper therefore it is the confirmation of our faith and because also Christ proposeth unto us that ceremony or rite which must be unto us a remembrance of him hee doth verily propose also a confirmation of our faith which is nothing else but a remembrance of Christ and his benefits Ob. The holy Ghost confirmeth our faith therefore the Supper doth not Ans The reason followeth not to the removing of an instrumentall cause by the putting of a principall cause as if a man should say God feedeth and nourisheth us therefore bread doth not For the holy Ghost confirmeth indeed our faith but by the word and sacraments as God feedeth and nourisheth us but by bread 3. What the Supper differeth from Baptisme ALthough the same benefits are imparted and sealed unto us both in the Lords Supper and in Baptism to wit a spirituall ingraffing into Christ and a communion with him and the whole benefit of salvation whereof the Apostle speaketh saying By one spirit are we all baptised into one body 1 Cor. 12.13 and have been all made to drink into one spirit Yet many and manifest are the differences of these sacraments for the Supper differeth from Baptisme In ceremonies In ceremonies or externall rites In signification of ce emonies The same thing is sealed in baptism and the Supper but the meanes of sealing is diverse In the signification of the ceremonies For albeit it is the same participation of Christ namely both the washing away of sins by the bloud of Christ which is represented in baptisme and eating and drinking of the body and bloud of Christ which is confirmed unto us in the Supper yet notwithstanding that signification of our new birth is sealed by the dipping of our body into the water of baptisme and this of our maintenance and preservation is depainted and sealed by the eating and drinking of bread and wine in the Supper And therefore the thing signified of the sacraments is not divers because it is the same To be washed with the bloud of Christ and To drink the bloud of Christ But the manner of signifying one and the same thing is divers In ends In their proper ends Baptisme is a covenant made betweene God and the faithfull the Supper is a signe of the continuing of that covenant Or Baptisme is a signe of regeneration and of our entrance into the Church and covenant of God the Supper is a signe of their fostering abiding and preservation who are once entred into the Church The new man must first be born by the spirit of Christ and the signe of this renewing or regeneration is baptisme afterwards when he is once renewed and born again hee must be fostered and nourished by the body and bloud of Christ the signe of which nourishing is the Supper Briefly in baptisme God confirmeth us of our receiving into the
Church in the Supper of his continuing and increasing his benefits unto us In the mean time it is one and the same Christ who both regenerateth and nourisheth us to eternall life In manner of using In the manner of using them To the lawfull use of baptisme regeneration sufficeth therefore it agreeth to all whom the Church reputeth regenerate as all elder persons professing faith and repentance and infants born in the Church But the Supper requireth farther the triall of the faith of the receivers the remembrance of the Lords death and thanksgiving Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.18 Doe this in remembrance of me Shew forth the Lords death till he come Let a man examine himself Baptism therefore is due to the whole Church that is as well to infants as elder persons the Supper onely to elder persons who can prove themselves and shew forth the Lords death In order of receiving In the order of receiving them For baptism must goe before and the Supper follow that is the sacrament of the Supper must not be given but to them who are baptised and not to them neither presently after baptisme but after they have made confession of their faith and repentance Whereupon in the ancient Church after the sermon were dismissed such as were excommunicated likewise those that were possessed or troubled with an evill spirit and the Catechumens that is such as did not yet understand the grounds and principles of religion or were not as yet baptised So of old they who were not yet circumcised were not admitted to the sacrifices or ceremonies Now if they who were baptised before they have made confession of their faith and repentance are not as yet to be admitted unto the Supper much lesse are they who being baptised live after the manner of swine and dogs In order of receiving it selfe which of baptism is but once of the Supper often In the receiving it selfe Wee must often celebrate the Supper because we must often shew forth the Lords death for it was therefore instituted that in it should be made publick remembrance recounting and shewing of Christs death also the confirmation of our faith concerning the eternall continuance of the covenant which confirmation is by the Supper is often necessary and therefore the Supper is often to be reiterated as also the eating of the Paschal lamb prefiguring this Supper was for this cause yeerly reiterated But baptism is not to be reiterated but once only to be received in our life time even as circumcision of old was but once received and baptism is therefore not to be reiterated both because wee have no commandement to this purpose and also because it is a signe of our receiving into the Church and covenant of God for the covenant once made is not againe undone or made void to those that repent but remaineth ratified and firme for ever For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance and wee by repentance after our falls enter not a new league with God but renew and restore an old Hereof it is that Christ himselfe saith of the Supper Luke 22.19 1 Cor. 11.26 Doe this as often as yee shall drink it in remembrance of me And the Apostle As often as ye shall eat this bread and drink this cup ye shew the Lords death till hee come Rom. 9.3 But of baptism the same Apostle teacheth As many as have been baptised into Christ Jesus have been baptised into his death And Christ pronounceth Mark 16.16 He that shall beleeve and be baptised shall be saved Quest 76. What is it to eat the body of Christ crucified and to drink his bloud that was shed Ans It is not only to imbrace by an assured confidence of mind the whole passion and death of Christ and thereby to obtain forgivenesse or sins and everlasting life a Joh. 6.35 40 47 48 50 51 53 54. but also by the holy Ghost who dwelleth both in Christ and us so more and more to be united to his sacred body b Joh. 6.55 56. that though he be in heaven c Col. 3.1 Acts 3.21 1 Cor. 11.26 and we in earth yet neverthelesse are we flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones d Ephes 5.30 3.16 1 Cor. 6.15 1 John 3.24 and 4.13 and as all the members of the body are by one soule so are we also quickned and guided by one and the same Spirit e Joh. 6.57 15.1 2 3 4 5 6. Eph. 4.15 16. The Explication THis question expoundeth and declareth the thing signified in the Sacrament The eating of Christs flesh and drinking of his bloud is not corporall What it is to eat the flesh of Christ but spirituall and compriseth 1. Faith of Christs passion and death 2. An apprehension of remission of sinnes and eternall life through faith 3. Our union with Christ by the holy Ghost dwelling in Christ and in us 4. The benefit of his quickning by the same spirit Wherefore to eate the flesh of Christ and drink his bloud is to be received into favour with God for Christs merit to receive remission of sinnes and be reconciled to God by the same faith to have the Sonne of God who assumed mans nature and united it personally unto him dwelling in us and coupling us unto himselfe and his assumed nature by pouring into us his Spirit through whom he regenerateth us and restoreth light in us righteousnesse and life eternall such as is eminent in his assumed manhood More briefly to eate is 1. To beleeve 2. To receive remission of sins by faith 3. To be united to Christ 4. To be made partakers of the life of Christ or to be made like and conformed unto Christ by the holy Ghost who worketh the same things in us and in Christ This eating is our communion with Christ which the Scripture teacheth and which we professe in the Creed namely a spirituall union with Christ as members with the head and branches with the vine Christ teacheth us this eating of his flesh John 6. and confirmeth it in the Supper by externall signes Thus did the ancient Fathers Augustine Eusebius Nazianzen Hilary and others expound the eating of Christs body as hereafter shall appeare Wherefore the opinions of Papisticall Transubstantiation of a corporall presence and of eating Christs body in the bread with the mouth which many defend are not grounded on the words of the Supper which promise the eating of Christs body Quest 77. Where hath Christ promised that hee will as certainly give his body and bloud so to be eaten and drunken as they eat this bread broken and drink this cup Ans In the institution of his Supper the words whereof are these a 1 Cor. 11.23 24 25. Matth. 26.26 27 28. Mark 14.22 23 24. Luk. 22.19 20 Our Lord Jesus Christ in the night that hee was betrayed took bread and when he had given thanks hee brake it and said Take eat this
is my body which is broken for you this doe you in remembrance of me Likewise also hee took the cup when he had supped and said This cup is the new Testament in my bloud this doe as often as ye shall drink it in remembrance of mee For as often as ye shall eat this bread and drink this cup ye shew the Lords death till bee come This promise is repeated by S. Paul when he saith b 1 Cor. 10 16 17. This cup of thanksgiving wherewith wee give thanks is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ For we that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread The Explication THe institution of the Lords Supper doth confirme unto us by evident reasons what is the true and saving communion of Christs body and bloud and therefore the true sense and meaning of the words of the institution is diligently to be considered The holy Evangelists Matthew Marke and Luke do most especially of all others describe the institution of the Lords Supper and besides them the Apostle so declareth it no lesse plainly in his Epistle to the Corinthians The words of them all are these Matthew Chap. 26.26 c. As they did eat Jesus took the bread and when hee had given thanks hee brake it and gave it to the disciples and said Take eat this is my body Also hee took the cup and when he had given thanks he gave it to them saying Drink ye all of it For this is my bloud of the new Testament that is shed for many for the remission of sins Mark Chap. 14.22 c. As they did eat Jesus took the bread and when hee had given thanks he brake it and gave it to them and said Take eat this is my body Also hee took the cup and when hee had given thanks gave it to them and they all drank of it and hee said unto them This is my bloud of the new testament which is shed for many Luke Chap. 22.19 c. And hee tooke bread and when he had given thanks he brake it and gave it to them saying This is my body which is given for you doe this in remembrance of mee Likewise after supper hee took the cup saying This cup is the new Testament in my bloud which is shed for you Paul 1 Cor. 11.23 c. I have received of the Lord that which also I have delivered unto you to wit that the Lord Jesus in the night that he was betrayed took bread And when he had given thanks hee brake it and said Take eat this is my body which is broken for you this do yee in remembrance of mee After the same manner also he took the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the new Testament in my bloud this doe as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of me For as often as yee shall eat this bread and drink this cup yee shew the Lords death till he come The words of the Apostle wee will briefly expound and then wee will demonstrate our opinion in this point by true and firm arguments in the Question of Catechisme immediatly following The Lord Jesus This is the Authour from whom it is intituled the Lords Supper wee must therefore observe what the Lord did Lib 2. Epist 3. said and prescribed as Cyprian well warneth us If christ alone be to be heard wee must not attend or regard what any man before us hath thought meet to be done but what Christ who is before all first did perform In the night that hee was betrayed This circumstance is specified by the Apostle to give us to understand that Christ would at the last Supper of the Passeover institute this his Supper to shew 1. That now an end was made of all the old sacrifices and hee did substitute a new Sacrament which should succeed and should from henceforth be observed that Paschal Sacrament being finally abolished and which should signifie the same thing difference onely of time excepted For the Paschal lamb signified Christ which should come and should be sacrificed The Supper Christ already sacrificed Object But when the Supper was instituted Christ was yet to be sacrificed Answ But then was at hand the offering up and sacrificing of Christ For a few houres after hee was sacrificed and the Supper was from that time forward to signifie Christ sacrificed 2. That hee might stirre up in his disciples and in us greater attention and marking of the cause for which hee did institute it and that wee might understand how earnestly Christ would have this Supper to be commended unto us seeing hee did nothing before his death but that which was of most weight and moment Therefore did hee in the very point or instant before his death institute it to be as it were the testament and last will of our Testatour Briefly this clause Paul addeth that we may know that Christ instituted this Supper for a memoriall of himself now ready to die He took bread That is unleavened or not leavened bread which then they did eat of at the table in that feast of the passeover which admitted no leavened bread The institution of the Supper and unleavened bread did concurre then together and fall our by an accident and therefore this circumstance properly pertaineth not to the Supper as neither the evening doth at what time it was instituted neither can a necessity of unleavened bread for this use be hence inforced neither would Christ hereon prescribe any certain manner of baking bread for the Lords Supper Yet notwithstanding the bread of the Lords Supper differeth in use from common bread because this is taken for the nourishment of the body but that for the food and nourishment of the soul that is for the confirmation of our faith and union with Christ And here we are to note that hee is said to have taken bread from the table to wit with his hand hee took not his body therefore neither took hee his body in the bread with the bread or under the bread save only sacramentally for his body lay not on the table but sate down thereat Blessing and thanksgiving are all one in the Supper When hee had given thanks Matthew and Mark say of the bread When hee had blessed of the cup When he had given thanks Luke and Paul say of the bread When he had given thanks Wherefore To blesse and to give thanks both signifie one thing neither can the mystery of Popish magicall consecration be cloaked under these termes Christ therefore blessed that is he gave thanks namely to his Father not to be bread for spirituall blessings I meane for the satisfying of soules that his office being now performed and finished on earth his last act yet remaining to be done the time of his dying for the redemption of the elect was at hand that thus it had pleased the Father to redeem mankind or that the typicall Passeover was
Supper therefore is often to be iterated and celebrated 1. Because of the words of the institution 2. In respect of the end and purpose of the institution because it must be done in remembrance of Christ Shew the Lords death That is beleeve that Christ dyed and that for you and then professe it also publickly before all Till he come Therefore it must be observed unto the worlds end neither is any other externall form to be looked for untill the day of judgement The words of the institution which have been hitherto expounded 1 Cor. 10.16 may be made more plain and cleer by these words of the Apostle The cup of blessing which wee blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ The cup of blessing That is the cup of thanksgiving which is received namely to this end that we may yeeld thanks to Christ for his death and passion The communion of the body likewise the communion of the bloud is to be made through faith partakers of Christ and all his benefits the same spirit being in us which is in Christ John 15.2 â—phes 5. 1 John 1.6 and working the same in us which he worketh in Christ Or it is a spirituall fellowship of the faithfull with Christ as of members with the head and branches with the vine Bread and wine is the communion that is it is the signe and testimony of our communion with Christ But this our communion as the Apostle briefly declareth consisteth in this that wee who are many are but one body Whence it is most easie to collect That this communion of Christ is not a corporalleating For it is wrought only by faith and the holy Ghost Christ is the head and we the members and all wee who are members have also a communion of all Christs benefits Therefore the head is common the benefits common and so the members also common among themselves wherefore their love and dilection is common and mutuall Quest 78. Are then the bread and wine made the very body and bloud of Christ ON THE 19. SABBATH Ans No verily a Matt. 26.29 Mark 14.24 But as the water of baptism is not turned into the bloud of Christ but is only a signe and pledge of those things that are sealed unto us in baptism b Ephes 5.26 so neither is the bread of the Lords Supper the very body of Christ c 1 Cor. 10.16 11.26 although according to the manner of Sacraments and that forme of speaking of them which is usuall to the holy Ghost d Gen. 17.10 11. Exod. 12.11 13. 13.9 Titus 3.5 1 Pet. 3.21 1 Corinth 10.4 the bread is called the body of Christ The Explication THe Papists Transubstantiation under which also Consubstantiation maintained by the Ubiquitaries and others is comprehended is in this Question of the Catechisme consuted and rejected and the sacramentall kind of speech which we use with the true sense of those words of Christ This is my body examined and unfolded We will first intreat of that forme of speech which we use and of the true meaning of Christs words then will wee handle the controversie of Transubstantiation and Consubstantiation That therefore which hath been heretofore spoken in generall of sacramentall phrases and termes must be restrained to this Sacrament For thus Austine himself descendeth from the generall rule of sacramentall termes unto a particular instance of eating Christs flesh Eâ—ist 23. ad Bonifâ—â— This saith he is the only way to find whether a phrase be proper or figurative That whatsoever in Gods word cannot properly be referred to some point of morall duty or to the truth of faith you may be assured that it is figuratively spoken And a little after hee produceth this example Except yee eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drink his bloud yee have no life in you Hee seemeth saith Augustine by these words to injoyne us some hainous crime It is therefore a figurative speech instructing us that wee are to partake of Christs passion and joyfully and fruitfully to recall to mind how his flesh was crucified and wounded for us Wherefore as of Baptisme as hath been already declared so of the Lords Supper also the Scripture speaketh sometimes properly and sometimes figuratively The speech is figurative when Christ saith of the bread This is my body and of the cup This is my bloud Likewise when Paul saith This cup is the new Testament in my bloud For in these the name of the thing signified is attributed to the signe Paul also then speaketh figuratively when he saith This is my body which is broken for you because he attributeth the property of the signe which is to be broken to the thing signified Thus Cyprian must be understood When we drink of the cup we cleave to the crosse Serm. de Coena Hom 24. in 1 Cor. 10. Hom. 27. wee suck Christs bloud and lay our tongues in our Redeemers wounds Thus Chrysostome is to be interpreted when he saith Christs bloud is in the chalice Christs body which is in heaven is presented on earth to our view and is not only seen but touched of us nor touched only but eaten also he is held bitten and eaten of us in token of love as sometimes wee bite at him whom we love and touch his flesh with our tongue These sentences are not truly spoken or understood of the body of Christ but by a trope and figure usuall in sacraments Now the speech is proper when Christ saith Doe this in remembrance of me and when the Fathers every where say The breaking of bread is a memoriall a lively shadow of Christs sacrifice The bread signifieth the body of Christ It is a figure a signe a sacrament of the body of Christ Of the controversie concerning the words used in the Supper NOw whereas our adversaries the Papists and others deny that Christs words are sacramentally spoken and say we are to keep the letter wee must here adde something touching the controversie of the letter and meaning of the letter The Papists bear us in hand that by the vertue and force of consecration there is made a transubstantiation or changing of the bread into the body of Christ the accidents only remaining Others tell us of a consubstantiation or co-existence of Christs body in or with the bread The Transubstantiaries The Transubstantiaries and Consubstantiaries relie not on the simple meaning of Christs words together with the Consubstantiaries doe boast and glory that they understand the words of Christ simply and aright But neither perform that which they brag and boast of for that is the true simplicity and property of the word whereunto for the just understanding and interpretation thereof nothing is to be added neither ought to be taken from it neither any thing altered But as many as hold that the body of Christ
is with in or under the bread they adde unto the words of Christ and depart from true simplicity For if that which Christ said is simply to be retained and that not to be admitted which he said not then may we not say The bread is both bread and the body of Christ but simply this only The bread is the body of Christ For he said not My body is with or in or under the bread or The bread is both bread and my body together neither addeth he as these adde of their own really substantially corporally but he uttereth these bare words of the bread This is my body Neither have the Transubstantiaries their opinion drawn from the words of Christ simply understood namely that of the bread is made the body of Christ or the bread is changed into the body of Christ for this is their own forgery and invention For Christ said not that the bread was now made or was a making or should be made but simply said The bread is my body where no change could come between so that the words of Christ be simply understood Therefore falsly do they perswade the people that they simply rest on the propriety of Gods word when as manifoldly and most farre they swerve and depart from it The true interpretation of Christ words We Protestants retain the words of Christ without adding or altering to wit that the bread is the body of Christ and indeed the true and visible body which was given for us But because these words literally taken would admit a sense repugnant to the truth of Christian faith for if bread were properly Christs body it would follow that bread was crucified for us therefore we affirm that in Christs words a convenient meaning must be inquired after that is Christs words must be understood sacramentally namely that the bread is called Christs body because it is a signe of Christs body the cup or wine in the cup is called Christs bloud because it is a sign of Christs bloud the cup is also called the new Testament because it is a signe of the new Testament even as baptism is termed a washing away of sins and a laver of new birth because it is a signe of both these which are wrought properly by the bloud and spirit of Christ The true sense therefore and naturall interpretation of Christs words is This is my body which is given for you that is This bread broken by me and given to you is a signe of my body delivered to death for you and an authentick seal of your conjunction with me so that he which shall beleeve and eat this bread he truly and really after a sort eateth my body Here therefore to the signe is attributed the name of the thing signified both for the conjunction which the thing signified hath in the right use of the Supper with the signe and also for the proportion which the signe hath with the thing signified In this exposition we are not led and over-ruled by Philosophy and humane reason as our adversaries traduce us and bear the world in hand we are but we observe those rules by which in the joint consent of all sound wise men wee are to censure the interpretation of any Scripture whatsoever namely by the analogie and rule of faith by the nature of the thing or subject by the testimonies of Scripture which teach the same thing Three rules wâ—ereby we may judge of the interpretation of Scripture For by help of these three rules the naturall sense of Scripture is wont to be examined as often as necessity driveth us from the letter to the sense and meaning 1. That no interpretation be received dissonant from the rule of faith or repugnant to any article thereof or any commandement of the Decalogue or any expresse testimony of Scripture for the spirit of truth is not contrary to it self 2. That the sense derived out of words signifying any thing have a congruity with the nature of the thing signified by the words as in this present subject of the Supper whereon wee insist when any question or doubt is moved therein we are to enquire seeing it is a Sacrament how the Scripture else-where speaketh of Sacraments and of the Supper it selfe 3. That other like places be weighed and considered by which it is either manifest and granted or may be demonstrated by some circumstance that they contain the same doctrine concerning the same thing which is contained in the place in controversie For if we be fully resolved of the meaning of any cleerer and uncontroversed place we shall also be resolved of the sense of the place in controversie if the same thing be delivered in both So then it is out of doubt that that meaning of the words of the Supper which is agreeable with these rules is true and those untrue which disagree from them But this our construing and interpretation which indeed is not ours but the doctrine of Christ himself his Apostles and all orthodox or right-beleeving antiquity doth every way sute with these rules wherefore undoubtedly it is most true and best beseeming the truth of the Gospel Now let us come to the arguments by which wee prove our interpretation to be true they are of four sorts 1. Some are taken out of the text it self and circumstances of the institution of the Lords Supper 2. Some are taken from the nature of the thing or subject that is by understanding the speech as the thing it self doth bear and suffer namely according to the nature of all Sacraments 3. Some are drawn from an analogie of the articles of our faith or from a conference of places or parts of Christian doctrine 4. Some are taken from other like places of Scripture where the same thing is delivered in such words as are manifest and whereof there is no controversie 1. The first sort of arguments taken out of the text and circumstances of the institution of the Lords Supper He sate down 1. CHrists humane nature at the first celebrating of the Supper by a corporall kind of placing sate in his proper place at the table and now is in heaven wherefore then it was not neither is it now corporally in the bread or in the place of the bread He took bread 2. Christ at the first Supper took not into his hands nor brake his body but bread wherefore bread is not properly and really the very body of Christ This is my body 3. Christs body was born of a virgin But bread is made of meal therefore it is not really Christs body 4. Christ said of the visible bread being broken This is my body and of the visible cup being distributed unto his disciples This cup is the new Testament in my bloud Therefore the Papists retain not the letter when they say My body is contained under the forms of bread and wine nor the Ubiquitaries when they thus speak My body is in with under this
in the place of bread The Minor That he is not to be adored in the Supper is easily proved because in the New Testament since Christs ascension it hath not been nor is lawfull to tie and binde invocation to any certaine place or thing without the expresse command and permission of God except we will commit open Idolatry For all adoration bound and restrained to any certaine place or thing on earth is abrogated and cancelled by Christ The houre cometh John 4 21 22 23 24. when ye shall neither in this mountaine nor in Jerusalem worship the Father Ye worship that which ye know not we worship that which we know for salvation is of the Jews But the houre commeth and now is when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth For the Father requireth even such to worship him God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth Againe if Christ be so to be adored and worshipped in the Supper by our minds and motions of body converted unto the bread that whole oblation and sacrifice should consist in the hands of sacrificing Masse-Priests because they offer the Sonne unto the Father to obtaine remission of sinnes and so were his crucifying to be re-iterated Object Christ commanded not himselfe to be offered or adored but to be eaten Therefore we establish not the Papists offering up of Christ to his Father or their worshipping of him in the bread by that corporall presence which we uphold Ans This their reasoning is two waies faulty First they begge that which is in question whilest they say that Christ commanded us to eate him in the bread for this is no where found in Scripture 2. They shift and seeke to slide from the question in averring that Christ commanded not himselfe to be adored for we have a generall precept of adoring Christ in these words Psal 45.13 Psal 97.7 Heb. 1.6 He is the Lord thy God and thou shalt worship him And let all the Angels of God worship him This generall precept without any speciall exception or expectation of any particular injunction should no lesse binde us all unto obedience and to the adoring of Christ in the bread if we had any evident proofe of his invisible existence therein than if we beheld him present with our eyes Thus Thomas expecteth not some speciall expresse warrant but doth well in worshipping towards the place where he seeth Christ standing saying My Lord and my God Wherefore John 20.28 as long as the opinion of corporall presence standeth so long the Papists idolatrous adoration and oblation and their whole Masse must needs stand also For the Papists themselves will not have that we understand their offering of Christ in the Masse of any slaughtering or murthering him but only of a publique shewing him being there corporally present and of a craving and obtaining remission of sinnes for his sake whom the Priests beare in their hands and present unto God the Father 4. The fourth sort of Arguments drawne from like places of Scripture where namely the samething is delivered in words whereof there is no controversie 1. LIke phrases have a like sense and interpretation But all these phrases are accounted for like namely for sacramentall formes of speech wherein the names or proper effects of the things signified are attributed to the signe as Circumcision is the Govenant of God The Lamb is the Passeover of the Lord. Gen. 17.10 11. Exod. 12.11 31.16 Levit. 1.4 Exod. 24.18 Exod. 26.34 1 Cor. 10.3 Marke 2.26 Luke 22.20 Acts 22.16 Titus 3.5 1 Pet. 3.21 Gen. 17.11 Exod. 12.13 14. 13.9 31 17. The Sabbath is the Covenant of the Lord. The Leviticall sacrifices are an expiation or doing away of sinne The bloud of sacrifices is the bloud of the Covenant The covering of the Arke is the mercy seate The Rock was Christ The bread is the body of Christ The cup is the New Testament Baptisme washeth away sinne Baptisme is the washing of the new birth Baptisme saveth us c. Therefore their interpretation is alike Now God himselfe interpreteth some of them thus Circumcision is a signe of the Covenant The Lamb is a signe and memoriall of the Passeover The Sabbath is a signe of the Covenant Therefore we may justly interpret the rest on the same manner The Leviticall sacrifices signifie the attonement for sinnes made by the Messias The bloud of sacrifices is a Sacrament or signe confirming the Covenant or a signe of Christs bloud whereby the Covenant was established The covering of the Arke signifieth the Mercy-seate The Rock signifieth Christ The bread is a Sacrament of the body of Christ The cup is a Sacrament sealing the new Covenant Baptisme is a Sacrament of the washing away of sins and of our regeneration and salvation 2. As the cup is the New Testament so is the bloud of Christ the New Testament The cup is the New Testament Sacramentally that is it is a signe of the New Testament Therefore Christs bloud is a signe of the New Testament The Major is apparent because without doubt the words of Luke and Paul This cup is the New Testament in my bloud and the words of Matthew and Marke This is my bloud of the New Testament have all one meaning The Minor is proved before in the first argument and cannot be taken otherwise For the New Testament is no externall thing or ceremony but a free reconciliation with God promised in the Gospel through the bloud and death of Christ The cup then is either the thing promised or the seale of the promise but it is not the promise nor the thing promised Therefore it is the seale of the promise 3. The bread which we breake saith the Apostle is it not the communion of the body of Christ As bread is the communion of the body of Christ so also it is the body of Christ The reason is cleere because Pauls words and Christs have both one meaning seeing Paul interpreteth Christ But the bread is the communion of the body of Christ sacramentally that is it is a Sacrament or signe of our spirituall communion with Christs body For properly and literally bread cannot be termed a communion Therefore bread also is Christs body sacramentally that is it is a Sacrament or signe of Christs body Now that the communion or communication of Christs body is spirituall is thus proved 1. Paul speaketh of such a communion as whereby we being many are made one bread one body But we being many are one body spiritually Therefore the communion mentioned of Paul is spirituall 2. The communion of Christ whereof he speaketh cannot stand with the communion of Divels 1 Cor. 10.21 Ye cannot saith he drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of the Divels ye cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of the Divels The argument is not deduced from an inconvenience or an undecency as some
not to the Latine Church but by the Greeke Church and those words are found in the Greeke Testament when first it was written in Greeke And therefore wee have no Hebrew words derived unto our Church which the Greeke Church had not before us If also wee seek the Greeke Fathers the word Missa will never be found to have been used by them Therefore I think not that the word Missa was taken from the Hebrewes but Missa which doubtlesse is a Latine word by originall seemeth to have taken from the Fathers who used Remissa for Remissio as Tertullian Tertul. lib. 4. cont Marc. Cypr. debono patient Epist 4. lib. 3. Wee have spoken saith hee of a De remissa peccatorum remissio of sinnes And Cyprian Hee that was to give b Daturus remissam peccatorum remission of sins did not disdaine to be baptised And again he useth the same word Hee that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost hath not c Remissam peccatorum non habet remission of sins Wherefore as they say Remissa for Remissio so they seem also to have said Missa for Missio But herein againe they much vary For some will have the word Missa to be used as it were Missio from an ancient custome of Ecclesiasticall rites and actions which came from the Greeke Churches to the Latine because Sermons and Lectures being ended before the Communion a Deacon did send forth that is did command the Catechumenes the possested with spirits and the excommunicated persons to depart crying with a loud voice If any Catechumene be yet abiding within the Church let him depart and so the word Missa seemeth to be used as it were a Mission or sending away because it was the last part of divine Service Others will have it to be so called from a Dimission or from the manner of dimissing the congregation because Service being ended a Deacon dimissed them with these words Ite missa est that is Goe you may depart Or as others interprete it Go now is the collection of almes which they will have to be called Missa of the sending it in as we may so speake or throwing or casting it in for the poore Lombard hath a new conceit hereof Lib. 4. dist 15. It is called the Masse saith hee because an heavenly Messenger cometh to consecrate Christs quickning body according to that prayer of the Priest Almighty God command that this be carried by the hands of thine Angell into thine high Altar c. Therefore unlesse an Angell come it cannot rightly be called a Masse Loe the folly of the man Againe The Masse is so called either because the host is sent whereof mention is made in that Service whence it is said Ite missa est that is Follow the host Lib. 4. dist 24. which is sent up to heaven trace yee after it Or because an Angel cometh from heaven to consecrate the Lords body by whom the host is carried and conveyed to the heavenly Altar Whence it is also said Ite missa est Goe it is sent Wee reject both the name and the thing For this word the Masse doth not agree to the Lords Supper because the Lords Supper hath nothing common and agreeing with the name of Missa albeit it was used of the ancient Writers Moreover we have no need of this name for wee have other words for this purpose extant in Scripture where it is called The Lords Supper The Lords Table Breaking of bread c. Now let us see the differences of the Supper and the Masse and those most contrary one to another and such as in respect whereof the Masse ought to be abolished They are especially three and are desciphered in the Catechisme 1. The Lords Supper testifieth unto us That wee have full remission of sinnes and justification freely by faith for Christs one and onely sacrifice finished on the Crosse according to these sayings of Scripture The bread is the body of Christ given for us Heb. 7.27 Heb. 9.12 26. The cup is the bloud of Christ shed for us for remission of sinnes Doe this in remembrance of mee Shew forth the Lords death till hee come That did hee once when hee offered up himselfe By his owne bloud entred hee in once into the holy place and obtained eternall redemption for us For then must hee have often suffered since the foundation of the world but now in the end of the world hath hee appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of himselfe Heb. 10.10 12 14. By the which will wee are sanctified even by the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once made This man after hee had offered one sacrifice for sinnes sitteth for ever at the right hand of God With one offering hath hee consecrated for ever them that are sanctified Contrariwise the Masse denieth that both quicke and dead have remission of sins by and for Christs oblation except also he be daily offered by the Massing-Priests to God his Father For thus hath that their Canon which they call the lesse Holy Father Almighty and Eternall God receive this immaculate host or sacrifice which I thy unworthy servant offer to thee my living and true God for my innumerable sinnes offences and negligences and for all that stand about me here present yea and for all faithfull Christians quick and dead that it may be profitable to me and them to everlasting salvation And their greater Canon hath Remember Lord thy servants and handmaids N. and all here present whose faith and devotion is well knowne unto thee for whom we offer or who offer unto thee this sacrifice of praise for themselves and all that are theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their safety and salvation What need was there that Christ should offer himselfe at all if the oblation of a petty Masse-Priest may serve for the redemption of soules 2. The Lords Supper witnesseth unto us That Christ according to the Articles of faith as concerning his humanity is in heaven at the right hand of his Father and is not shrouded under the bare accidents of the elements or signes in the Supper and that he exhibiteth unto us in the Supper his body and bloud to be eaten and drunken by faith and that he ingraffeth us into himselfe by his holy Spirit that we may abide in him and have him abiding in us as it is said He that is joyned unto the Lord 2 Cor. 6.17 10.16 Heb. 1.3 8.1 4. is one spirit The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the body of Christ We have such an high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens For he were not a Priest if he were on earth Contrariwise the Masse teacheth us That bread and wine by force of consecration is changed into Christs body and blood and that this his body and bloud in the act of consecration
desired to eate this Passeover with you Wherefore from the nature and subject of Sacraments is drawne this demonstrative proofe What God hath instituted for his houshold and children that hypocrites and aliens from the Church ought not to receive 2. Paul interdicteth all the wicked without any exception from coming unto this holy Supper by words authentick in which namely he commandeth that every man try and examine himselfe and so eat of that bread and drink of that cup. 3. Because when hypocrites wicked men presse and thrust forwards themselves unto this mystery they eat and drink their owne judgement and become guilty of Christs body and bloud For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation 4. Unto these may be adjoyned also generall restimonies of Scripture whereby unbeleevers are forbidden to come unto the Supper Mat. 5.24 Esay 66.3 Rom. 2.25 and the use of the Sacraments frequented by irrepentant and impenitent men condemned Leave there thine offering before the altar first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift He that killeth a bullock is as if he slew a man If thou be a trasgressour of the Law thy circumcision is made uncircumcision Object 1. God commandeth that all use the Sacraments and Christ saith Take drink ye all of this therefore if wicked men approach unto the Lords Table they offend not Answ To the Antecedent we answer that God indeed injoyneth all men the Sacraments namely the lawful and right use which is not without faith and repentance He commandeth that all be baptized and resort unto the Supper but he commandeth farther that all beleeve and repent Repent and be baptized Acts 2.38 1 Cor. 11 28. Let every man examine himselfe Object 2. We are all unworthy Therefore all must abstaine Ans To the Antecedent By nature and in our selves we are all unworthy but we are made worthy by the grace of Christ if we bring faith and a good conscience In Johan tract Augustine saith Come with boldnesse it is bread and not poyson No mans unworthinesse therefore ought to with-draw and with-hold him because all that bring faith and repentance are worthy To him will I look that is poore and of a contrite spirit Esay 66.2 and trembleth at my words Object 3. They who avoid the profaning of the Lords Supper doe well But they who refraine from the Lords Supper in respect of some hatred they beare to others or for some other sins avoid the profaning of the Supper Therefore they doe well Ans The Major must be distinguished They who avoid the profaning of the Supper doe well if they avoid it in such sort as they ought namely by repenting themselves of those sinnes which have beene the causes of their refraining but they doe very ill who avoid it persevering in their sinnes hypocrisie and hatred For these men heap sin upon sin and adde contempt to their former profanation and the rule is sound that Evill is not to be done that good may come thereof 2. What the wicked receive in the Lords Supper Eight proofs that the wicked receive nothing but the bare signes in the Supper THe wicked and hypocrites coming to the Lords Supper receive not the things signified to wit Christs body and bloud but the bare signes of bread and wine and those to their judgement and damnation This is proved John 6.56 57. 1. From the definition of eating To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacy and benefits as it is said He that eateth me liveth by me dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked and unfaithfull are not partakers of Christ Therefore they ear not Christ 2. From the manner and instrument of eating Christs body is eaten by faith alone For we apprehend Christ with his benefits by faith only and Christs body is the meat and food of the soule not of the belly of the heart not of the mouth as it is well expressed in Luthers Catechisme These words FOR YOV require beleeving or faithfull hearts But the wicked and hypocrites are destitute of faith Therefore they receive not Christs body 3. Christ in the Supper offereth his body to be eaten of them onely for whom he offered himselfe on the Crosse But he offered himselfe on the Crosse for the faithfull only not for the wicked and hypocrites I pray not for the world but for them which beleeve This is my body John 17.9 which is given for you John 6.36 4. Christs body is the quickning bread which whosoever receiveth receiveth life therewithall For Christs spirit is not separate from his body He that eateth my flesh dwelleth in me and I in him But the wicked receiving the signes receive not life Therefore the wicked receive the signes without the things signified 5. The unfaithfull eat and drink their own damnation Therefore the doe not eat Christs body and bloud The argument is of force by the rule of Contraries For To eat their own damnation is through incredulity and abusing of the Sacraments What is to eate his owne damnation to be abalienated and repelled from Christ and all his blessings or through abusing of the Sacraments being received without faith and repentance grievously to offend God and so to draw upon themselves temporall and everlasting punishment except they repent What it is to eate Christ Contrariwise To eat Christ is through faith to be made partakers of his merit efficacie and benefits For no man can eat Christ and not withall be made by faith partaker of his merit efficacie and gifts No man therefore can both eat Christ and withall eat his own damnation 1 Cor. 10.11 6. When Paul saith Yee cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils then bereaves he the wicked of some thing in the Lords Table whereof they can have no part But they at the Lords Table partake of the signes bread and wine Therefore he depriveth them of the participation of Christs body and bloud the things signified Object Ye cannot that is with a good conscience and to salvation Ans This is a false glosse For the Apostle reasoneth not from an inconvenience but from an impossibility Ye ought not to partake with them that sacrifice to Idols why because this is to partake with Devils But it is impossible that yee should be partakers of the Table of the Devils Mat. 6.24 and of the Lords Table because soothly it is impossible to serve two Masters as Christ speaketh No man can serve two Masters Ye cannot serve God and Mammon so the Apostle also speaketh in the same sense Ye cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the table of Devils Mat. 15.25 7. Christ saith It is not meet to cast the childrens bread unto dogs But Christs body is the childrens bread that is the bread of the faithfull Mat. 7.6 Therefore Christ casteth not
ground and foundation of Christian doctrine and to have a purpose to obey it but those must be repelled who will not desist either from their errours and blasphemies or from manifest sins against their conscience being admonished by the Church and convicted of errour 16. The Pope hath corruptly taken away the breaking of the bread from the rite of the Supper and bereaved the people of the use of the cup. Corruptly also hath he transformed the Supper of the Lord with adding so many ceremonies not delivered by the Apostles into a theatricall or pageant-like Masse that is into a Jewish superstition and stage-like rounds and conveyances But more wicked and idolatrous inventions are these That the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice wherein Christ is offered by the Masse-priests for the quick and the dead and is by the force of consecration substantially present and abideth so long as those forms of bread and wine remain uncorrupted and further doth bestow the grace of God and other benefits upon them for whom he is offered of whom also he is eaten with the mouth of their body yea though they have no good inward motion in them and lastly is being treasured and laid up and carried about under those forms to be worshipped In respect of these foul monsters it is necessary that the Masse be quite and clean abolished out of the Christian Church In summe they are these 1. Transubstantiation 2. Bread-worship 3. Sacrifice 4. Maiming of Christs Supper THE APPENDIX OR ADDITION ADJOYNING unto the former Treatise of the Supper Certain principall arguments of the Consubstantiaries against the sincere doctrine of the Lords Supper and the Sacramentaries as they call them together with a refutation of them 1. THe errours of the Sacramentaries say they are that there are but bare signes and symboles only in the Supper Ans We teach that the things signified are together with the signes in the right use exhibited and communicated albeit not corporally but in such sort as is agreeable unto Sacraments 2. The Sacramentaries say that Christ is present only according to his power and efficacie Ans We teach that he is present and united with us by the holy Ghost albeit his body be far absent from us like as whole Christ also is present with his ministery though diversly according to the one nature 3. The Sacramentaries say they affirm that an imaginary figurative or spirituall body of Christ is present not his essentiall body Ans We never spake of an imaginary body but of the true flesh of Christ which is present with us although it remain in heaven Moreover we say that we receive the bread and body but both after a manner proper to each 4. The Sacramentaries say they affirm that the true body of Christ which hung on the crosse and his very bloud which was shed for us is distributed and is spiritually received of those only who are worthy receivers as for the unworthy they receive nothing besides the bare signes unto their condemnation Ans All this we grant as being agreeing to the word of God the nature of sacraments the analogie of faith and the communion of the faithfull Certaine arguments of the Consubstantiaries whereby they goe about to overthrow our doctrine of the Lords Supper together with the refutation of them 1. THe words of the institution are open and plain This is my body This is my bloud Ans They alledge these words against themselves for they say That the body of Christ is received really in under with the bread when Christ saith that the very bread is the body Wherefore they doe a double injury unto the Church First while they thrust upon the Church their own words for Christs Secondly while they imagine that the Church perceiveth not these speeches to be divers In the bread is my body and The bread is my body They accuse Christ also for a liar for they deny that the bread is his body but that his body is in the bread Let them look therefore unto it how they will answer Christ at the last judgment for this blasphemy and reproach The Papists also do more retain the very words of Christ But these retain not the words but follow the sense and meaning Wee must see therefore which part followeth it Ours shall be proved in the end Repl. Christ addeth an exposition of his mind Which is given for you and Which is shed for you Ans First this is a begging of that which is in question for they take as granted that the bread is properly called the body which yet lieth upon them to prove for it is a sacramentall manner of speaking Secondly we return their own reason upon them by inverting it thus The body of Christ properly so called was given for us But the bread was not given for us Therefore the bread is not the body properly so called Likewise as the bread is the body broken so the breaking of the bread is the breaking of the body But the breaking of the body is the crucifying thereof Therefore the bread broken is but sacramentally and by representation the body broken 2. They reason from the authour who said it and is true Ans This is also a begging of that which is in question They must prove that Christ said his body was in under with the bread And further a man may speak figuratively and yet speak perspicuously and plainly Repl. He is also omnipotent therefore he is able to be every-where and so in the bread Ans Albeit he were able to bring to passe that two flat repugnant things should be true together yet will hee not do it Again God is not able to work contradictories or things flat repugnant because he is true Now to will those things which are contradictory argueth a lyar Wherefore we deny not the truth and omnipotency of God but these mens lies nay rather we defend Gods truth affirming that God doth that which he spake But they oppugne it making contrary wils to be in God Repl. Christs body hath many prerogatives not agreeable to our bodies as that he was born of a Virgin walked on the sea was at one time and together in the grave in hell and in paradise and passed thorow the gates when they were fast shut Ans These examples are partly not matches and partly false For this may agree unto a creature to walk on the waters as it did to Peter to passe thorow the gates shut as it is agreeable to the nature of a spirit Again these examples are not matches nor of the same quality with that which is in question because these do not imply a contradiction For when he is said to be born of a Virgin he is not said withall not to be born of a Virgin But to be both finite and infinite as they will have Christs body who consubstantiate it with the bread these imply a contradiction Now it is false that they say that he passed thorow the gates shut
whereas the gates might yeeld and open unto him as also that he passed thorow the door or stone of the grave when as it is said that the Angel did open it and lastly when they say that Christs body was once and together in moe places which they seem to have of Austin but Austin said That his body was in the grave his soul in hell and his God-head every where 3. They reason from a circumstance of the time the same night in which hee was betrayed No man which speaketh seriously speaketh figuratively Christ instituting his Supper spake seriously Therefore without any figure Ans I deny the Major because by that position no man that speaketh seriously should speak figuratively which is most false God speaketh in all Sacraments though figuratively yet seriously I have earnestly desired saith Christ to eat this Passeover with you Wherefore I answer that he useth not jesting or obscure figures This figure is perspicuous because it is usuall and his disciples speak so Where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou maist eat the Passeover It is usuall also in all Sacraments it is forcible and emphaticall because it expresseth the similitude of the signe and the thing signified and the certainty of the conjunction of both in the right use and administration Again we invert their reason and say Because Christ spake seriously therefore he used a figure which doth well expresse and declare the thing Repl. Christ said This cup is the new testament In wils and testaments men speak properly Christ here instituteth a Sacrament Therefore hee speaketh properly Ans I deny the Major and invert the reason for seeing he would institute a Sacrament therefore he spake figuratively calling the Supper the new testament which is figuratively to be understood for these two reasons 1. Because otherwise there should be two covenants the one proper and the other the Supper 2. Otherwise also they should be shut out from Gods covenant who cannot come to the Supper and all who come to the Supper should be in the covenant Object Christ saith In my bloud Therefore the reall bloud of Christ is in the Supper and is drunk by the mouth Ans We conclude the contrary rather by those words of Christ because the new testament was made by Christs bloud shed on the crosse and applyed unto us by faith not drunk by the mouth for otherwise they should be excluded from the testament and covenant who were not able to come to the Sacrament Rep There is a great force in the word New That which was done in the Old Testament typically is done in the New really Ans If they adde Therefore done by the mouth of the body they bring in more in the conclusion then was in the antecedent for there was no type in the old Testament which did signifie the eating of Christ with the mouth 2. We invert their reason Christs body was no otherwise eaten in the new Testament then in the old But in the old it was eaten spiritually only Coâ— 2.17 Hebr. 9. Therefore in the new also it is so eaten Rep. The new Testament differeth from the old because in that were types in the new is the body it selfe Ans This difference of the old and new Testament is no where set down in holy Scripture that Christ is eaten in the old not really and in the new corporally by the mouth In the places which are alledged out of the Apostle the body signifieâ—h that the shadow was only of the old Testament and was accomplished and fulfilled by Christ because there the body is opposed to those shadows And further because he calleth it the body of Christ which kind of speech sheweth that by Christ was wrought accomplishment and fulfilling of the types and shadowes of the old Testament Moreover albeit we have Christ exhibited in the new Testament and he is there born a man yet notwithstanding it doth not therefore follow hereof that his body is in the bread but only that it is in the new Testament 4. They reason from the consent of the Evangelists and S. Paul Matthew as Theophylact calculateth writ his Gospel eight yeeres after Christs ascension Marke ten yeeres Luke fifteene yeeres Paul twenty yeers and all use the same words A speech that is often uttered with the same words is not figurative Such is the speech of the Lords Supper Therefore it is not figurative Ans It is false that a speech often uttered in the same words is not figurative because when a figure is conspicuous known and forcible as this it is retained Again The Evangelists repeat the words of Christ because he spake figuratively Often though it be figurative is this repeated Hee shall baptise you with the holy Ghost Matâ—h 3 1â— John 1.33 and with fire Moreover we deny that this speech of Christs Supper was repeated by all in the same words 1. Because Matthew and Mark say This is my bloud of the new Testament Luke saith This cup is the new Testament in my bloud 2. Matthew and Mark say This is my body Luke addeth which is given for you Paul which is broken for you 3. Paul saith That the bread is the communion of the body of Christ And albeit in this place hee speaketh not purposely of the Supper yet he stirreth up and exhorteth unto it Repl. It is the same sense and meaning Answ The question now is not of the sense and meaning of the words but of the identity of the words that is whether they be the same words Repl. Where there is no mention at all of any figure there is no figure Answ This is false For foolish were it and men should seem to make shew and ostentation of their skill and art if they should say that they used a trim figure And the Scripture also often speaketh figuratively and yet doth it not adde withall it speaketh figuratively Furthermore they make mention hereof when they shew that it consisteth of the nature of the subject and the attribute The body was born of the Virgin crucified and so forth The bread is made of meal Secondly Christ willeth this to be done in remembrance of him Therefore the bread is called the body as a memoriall of his body Thirdly Matthew and Mark say This is my bloud of the new Testament Paul and Luke say This is the new Testament in my bloud Now the new Testament is the bloud whereby God hath bound himself to receive the faithfull and repentant into favour and they bind themselves to yeeld faith and obedience unto him Fourthly Paul saith That the bread is the communion of Christs body which is not any corporall eating 1. Because the faithfull are thereby one body in Christ 2. Because he compareth it with the communion of the altar in the old Testament which was not corporall 3. Because it can agree but to the faithfull onely and not to the wicked 4. John sheweth that communion If we walk in
hell or in the greatest matter of all others impiously to blaspheme if this be not The second Argument THe blasphemie of Samosatenus Arrius and the late Anti-trinitaries is this That Christ-man is not properly and by nature God but onely by an accidentall participation of Divine properties majesty honour power and vertue The Ubiquitaries also maintaine the same consideration of the God-head of Christ-man while they define the personall union by his communicating alone of properties whereby the flesh of Christ is made omnipotent and every where So that now that man is and is called God not that hee is properly and by nature God but because in finite power majesty and glory is given him from God and all the gifts of the holy Ghost are bestowed on him without measure Now this accidentall bestowing of the God head and all the properties doth not make Christ to be properly and by nature God but only by divine grace or God unproperly so called because it is not the very essentiall God-head of the Word but a certain participation thereof in vertue and efficacy And therefore the sounder Fathers objected unto the Arrians that they took away the true and eternall God-head of Christ when they made him a God not by nature but by grace b participation onely of dignity and majesty Therefore seeing the Vbiquitaries also equalling our Immanuel with God by participation of properties onely take away his true and eternall God-head wee doe disclaime and accurse this their doctrine as blasphemous and hereticall And that they doe this their own words and opinions witnesse Brentius in recog p. 20 Anar Thes 10. â—â— p. Tubin Thes 25 26. and Apol. â—agr 29. as Brentius and Jacobus Andraeas and others of them in their writings Whence we conclude that the Ubiquitaries hold the same opinion with the Artians and the Anti-trinitaries of the God-head of Christ-man that is that all esteeme him for God not by nature but onely by grace of participation new temporary created adopted If these things be true Christ shall not be God and man Lib. 1. de Trinita but a divine man such as the Ubiquitaries repute him who as Servetus hold this opinion That God can communicate the fulnesse of his God-head give his divinity majesty power and glory unto man But wee execrate and detest the same blasphemy of both The third Argument NEstorius taught That the union of God the Word with man was wrought by the participation only of equality as touching majesty honour power vertue and operation Neither doth hee make the difference of the dwelling of the Word in mans nature which himselfe tooke and in other Saints to consist in any other thing than in those gifts and graces bestowed by God on man The selfe same also doe the Vbiquitaries teach because they cry that there is no difference between the inhabiting and dwelling of the God head in Peter and in Christ except it be taken from the communication of the gifts or properties of the God-head and they contend that by this meanes this man which was taken by the Word is God because the Word doth nothing without him but all things by him This is nothing else than to make Christ man onely God by an accident Wherefore the doctrine of Vbiquity is altogether the same with Nestorius his heresie Tert. lib. de Trin pag. 6. 10. Tertullian saith If Christ be man onely how then is he present every-where being called upon and invocated seeing this is not the nature of man but of God to be able to be present in all places By this testimony is refuted the Ubiquity of the humane nature in Christ Object But the union of the divine and humane nature in Christ is unseparable Therefore wheresoever the divine nature is there is also the humane nature Ans It is true which is said that the union is unseparable The Word never forsaketh the nature once assumed and taken But the Word is not in the humane nature as the soul is included in my body Wheresoever my body is there must my soule needs be neither is my soule at the same time without my body But the Word is not so in Christ-man But hee is so unseparably and personally in the humane nature as that he is together also without the humane nature in all the parts of the world as he filleth all and in holy men and Angels by his speciall presence The personall union of both natures doth not evert the generall action and working of his presence and majestie neither doth it let or hinder the speciall working of his presence because the Word is effectuall and worketh forcibly in the regenerate The generall points wherein the Churches which professe the Gospel agree or disagree in the controversie concerning the Lords Supper THey agree in these points 1. That as well the Supper of the Lord as Baptisme is a visible pledge and testimony annexed by Christ himselfe to the promise of grace to this end chiefly that our faith in this promise might be confirmed and strengthened 2. That in the true use of the Supper as well as in all other Sacraments two things are given by God unto us and are received of us namely earthly externall and visible signes are bread and wine and besides these also heavenly internall and invisible gifts as are the true body of Jesus Christ together with all his gifts and benefits and heavenly treasures 3. That in the Supper we are made partakers not only of the Spirit of Christ and his satisfaction justice vertue and operation but also of the very substance and essence of his true body and bloud which was given for us to death on the Crosse and which was shed for us and are truly fed with the self same unto eternall life and that this very thing Christ should teach and make known unto us by this visible receiving of this bread and wine in this Supper 4. That the bread and wine are not changed into the flesh and bloud of Christ but remain true and naturall bread and wine that also the body and bloud of Christ are not shut up in the bread and wine and therefore the bread and wine are called the body of Christ his body and bloud in this sense for that his body and bloud are not only signified by these and set before our eies but also because as often as we eat or drink this bread and wine in the true and right use Christ himself giveth us his body and bloud indeed to be the meat and drink of eternall life 5. That without the right use this receiving of bread and wine is no Sacrament neither any thing but an emptie and vaine ceremony and spectacle and such as men abuse to their owne damnation 6. That there is no other true and lawfull use of the Supper besides that which Christ himself hath instituted and commanded to be ketp namely this that this bread and this wine be eaten and drunken
or Crowne of any Countrey when wee intimate and signifie thereby the Kingdome of that Countrey Wherefore Paul saith 1 Tim. 3.15 1 Cor. 4.1 The Church is the house of the living God The Ministers of the Church are Gods Stewards For look what a faithfull Steward is in his Masters house ordering all things at his Masters beck the same a faithfull Minister is in Gods Church Wherefore the denouncing of Gods will in his Church is executed by the Ministers as the Stewards in his name God himself is authour of this Ministry who gave this power and priviledge to his Church and intituled it by the name of the Keys saying unto Peter I will give unto thee the Keys of the Kingdom of heaven that is the office or power of shutting and opening the Kingdome of God and unto all his Disciples Whatsoever yee binde on earth shall be bound in heaven Mat. 18.18 and whatsoever yee loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven So then the Keyes are that power of opening and shutting binding and loosing and are called Keyes from the efficacy of this power For the Church verily by the Word of God in Christs name whose place the Ministers supply doth open and shut heaven binde and loose men and the holy Ghost workes powerfully by the Word John 20.23 as Christ promised Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them and whosesoever sins ye retain they are retained Now the chiefe and principall parts of this power of the Keyes are two The preaching of the Gospel Two parts of the power of the Keyes or Ministery of the Word and Church judgement which is called also spirituall Discipline or Jurisdiction whereunto Excommunication belongeth With either of these two parts the Church shutteth and openeth bindeth and looseth By the preaching of the Word it shutteth and bindeth when it denounceth to Hypocrites and Infidels Gods wrath and eternal damnation untill they repent and it openeth and looseth when it preacheth to the faithfull and penitent remission of sinnes and Gods favour through Christ By Ecclesiasticall judgement it shutteth and bindeth when it excommunicateth outragious and refractary or stubborne persons that is excludeth them from the communion of the Sacraments the Church and Kingdom of God Againe it openeth and looseth thereby when it receiveth the same persons upon their repentance as members of Christ and his Church Here we are to observe a difference in the order of these two parts For in the preaching of the Gospel the Keyes doe first loose and afterwards binde but in Ecclesiasticall discipline they first binde and afterwards loose Againe in the former they bind and loose the same or divers parties in the latter they binde and loose the same persons only Now What Excommunication is Excommunication is the banishing of a grievous transgressour or an open ungodly obstinate person from the fellowship of the faithfull by the judgement of the Elders or Chief men and by the consent of the whole Church exercised and executed in the name and authority of Christ and of the holy Ghost to the end that the offender being put to shame may repent and scandals in the Church may be prevented This exclusion or exile is not only from the Sacraments but even from the whole communion of the faithfull whereunto the obstinate pertain not at all Two sorts of Excommunication It is two-fold Internall which concerneth God only and Externall which belongeth to the Church The internall excommunication is manifested to men on earth by the externall and the externall is ratified in heaven by the internall according to Christs promise Whatsoever ye bind on earth Mat. 18.18 shall be bound in heaven 2. Whether Ecclesiasticall Discipline and Excommunication be necessary in the Church COncerning the Ministery of the Word there is no doubt but all the Prophets Christ and the Apostles have preached and whereas Ecclesiasticall Jurisdiction hath a necessary co-herence with the Ministery of Gods Word it is not to be doubted thereof inasmuch as God himself and Christ and the Apostle Paul have both by precepts and practice confirmed and established it Mat. 18 15. 2 Thes 3.14 1 Cor. 5.1 1 Tim. 1.20 And verily if no Territory no City can stand without discipline lawes and punishment the Church also which is the House of the living God hath need of some spirituall policy and discipline though it much differ from civill Jurisdiction Church-discipline therefore is necessary 1. In respect of Gods generall commandement of preventing the profanation of his Sacraments both in the Old and New Testament In the Old Testament God would not that the rebellious should be reputed so much as members of his people but would have them cut off much lesse would he indure that they should be admitted to his Sacraments Num. 15.30 31. The person that dothought presumptuously whether born in the land or a stranger the same blasphemeth the Lord Therefore that person shall be cut off from among his people Because hee hath despised the Word of the Lord and hath broken his commandement that person shall be utterly cut off God would that all should come unto the Passeover that is all the members of his people but the rebellious and obstinate breakers of his Covenant he utterly disclaimed and renounced from being members of his people therefore hee permitted them not to come thereunto That man that will doe presumptuously Deut. 17.11 not harkening unto the Priest that standeth before the Lord thy God to minister there or unto the Judge that man shall dye and thou shalt take away evill from Israel By these two places God will have those cut off which are rebellious against his law and that even from the civill state and Common-wealth neither doth he permit them to be any members of his people much lesse then will he have them to be accounted members of his visible Church and admitted to the Sacraments The civill or judiciall law indeed is taken away as also are the ceremonies but that especiall difference between the Citizens of the Church and others is not taken away In the first of Esay is a whole Sermon against the wicked which offered sacrifices unto God and there God will not that they should sacrifice unto him therefore now also he will not that such men be admitted to the Sacraments Bring no more oblations saith God in vaine Object God will that all should celebrate the Passeover Therefore here-hence hee excluded not the wicked Ans God will that all celebrate his Passeover that is all such as he will have accounted for members of his Church and people not the obstinate whom hee commanded to be sequestred from his congregation Againe Esay 66. he detesteth such as persist in their wickednesse and yet offer sacrifices unto him Hee that killeth a bullocks is as if he slew a man hee that sacrificeth a sheep Esay 66.3 as if he cut off a dogges necke hee that offereth
the Ministers with the Seniory should have and should exercise a power of convicting reproving excommunicating and executing any other point of Ecclesiasticall discipline on any offenders whatsoever even on Princes themselves 1. WHere the Word and Sacraments are rightly to be administred there must the authority of discipline be established But in the Primitive Church and at this day in well ordered Churches the authority of discipline is not established Therefore the Word and Sacraments are not rightly there administred But absurd were it so to say Therefore abjurd also to impose a necessity of discipline on the Church Ans These words To be rightly administred are doubtfull and have a diverse meaning 1. To administer rightly signifieth so to administer as that the administration wholly agree with the prescript of the Lord. 2. It signifieth To administer not according to the right perfect and exact observing of it but so that the administration be pleasing to God and profitable for the salvation of the Church In this whole world the Sacraments are not rightly administred according to the former signification but according to the later signification they are For albeit some blemishes by reason of the Churches weaknesse and imbecillity cannot be corrected and amended on a sudden yet the administration may please God and profit the Church albeit we are neverthelesse to acknowledge and bewail the defects for Mat. 5.6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Except these things be granted there will be no pure Church in the world We may seem now to have sufficiently assoyled this objection but yet further also we deny the Minor For the authority of discipline was and continued in the Primitive Church and shall also continue in an ill ordered Church but with great abuse as amongst the Papists Repl. In our Churches and in the Helvetian Churches excommunication is not in force Therefore the Minor of the former objection is true Ans Although in some Churches it be not exercised yet is it not then ill exercised but the Minor is neverthelesse infringed because in those Churches the Word and the Sacraments are rightly administred according to the other signification whereof we spake before Here Ursine alledged a saying out of Chrysostome Chrysostome saith If any wicked person come unto the Lords Table give not unto him the Lords Sacrament the body and bloud of the Lord if he will not beleeve signifie it unto me I will rather lose my life then I will admit him Excommunication therefore was in force and was exercised in the Church many hundred yeers after Christ Object 2. That doctrine which hath neither Gods word nor approved examples Mat. 18.17 is not to be thrust upon the Church But this doctrine hath neither of these 1 Cor. 5.5 1 Tim. 1 20. Therefore it is not to be thrust upon the Church Ans It hath the word for it If he refuse to hear the Church let him be unto thee as an heathen man It hath approved examples Let such a one be delivered unto Sathan And Whom I have delivered unto Sathan Objections against the Word or Scriptures alledged for proofe of Seniory and Excommunication REpl No mention is made of the Seniory or of Excommunication in the place Mat. 18. Therefore this Scripture proveth nothing Ans I deny the Antecedent For although there be not the formall words yet the thing it self is contained in them For the Seniory is intimated in these words Tell it to the Church and Excommunication in these Let him be unto thee as an heathen or publican Rep. 2. The Church is not the Seniory That by the name of the Church is meant the Seniorie But Christ commandeth that signification be given to the Church and that admonition be given by the Church therefore not by the Seniory Ans I deny the Major albeit the whole reason notwithstanding may be granted namely that Christ understandeth not the Seniory but taketh properly the name of the Church both of the Jewish before Christ and of the Christian after Christ But there must be notwithstanding some order of the jurisdiction of the Church some must be appointed and ordained by the Church to oversee and direct mens actions else will there be a confusion of all things We cannot observe that which Christ saith without defining of circumstances Therefore by the Church is comprehended the Seniory and by consequent it is understood of a Councell or assembly of Governours Repl. 3. It is true indeed that signification cannot be given to the whole Church but to the Councell or assembly of Governours which yet is civill so that the meaning is Tell the Church that is the Senate of the City Ans Now then they confesse that it cannot be signified to the whole Church but to some Councell or assembly of Governours which yet must be civill not ecclesiasticall The question then is whether Christs words are to be understood of a civill Councell and assembly They prove therefore that this Councel is civill thus That Councell which punisheth with corporall punishment is civill The Councell which gave Paul power to put Christians to death punisheth with corporall punishment Therefore it was civill Ans That Councell which punisheth so according to right is civill but they who gave that power to Paul did it wrongfully because they had not that right and authority but usurped it Which also is to be thought of their putting Stephen to death because it was done tumultuously and further the Priests themselves were consenting to it but unjustly Rep. 4. S. Austin saith John 18.31 Tract 114. in Joh. that the Jewes did lie when they said It is not lawfull for us to put any man to death Ans The words of Austin are these Did they not put him to death whom they yeelded up to be put to death But we must understand that they meant they might not put any to death because of the solemnity of the day which they began now to celebrate Ye false Israelites are ye so hard hearted Have ye so lost all sense through your over-much malice that you think your selves undefiled from the bloud of the innocent because ye delivered him to another to be slain Therefore Austin saith not that they lied but only saith that they did that neverthelesse which they said was not lawfull for them to doe Rep. 5. S. Chrysostome also saith In Mat. Hom. 83. It is not lawfull for us that is because of the feast approaching Ans This is not true with the good leave of S. Chrysostome be it spoken because it is witnessed by their stories that their civill jurisdiction and lawes were taken from them by Herod the Great Lib. 4. Antiq. c. 8. and Josephus writeth that the whole Councell was put to death by him and Hyrcanus one Sameas only excepted Therefore the Jews in effect say this unto Pilate Thou hast the power of the sword it is not lawfull for us to put any man to
are not able to merit or deserve any thing But there cometh good rather unto our selves by good works For the good works which we doe are a conformity with God and therefore are Gods gift by which gift and benefit we are bound unto God but not God unto us Wherefore it is no lesse absurd to say that we merit salvation at Gods hands by good works than if one should say Thou hast given mee an hundred florens therefore thou oughtest also to give mee a thousand florens Howbeit God enjoyneth us good works and promiseth free recompence to them that doe them as a father promiseth rewards unto his sons ON THE 34. SABBATH Quest 92. Which is the law of God Ans God spake all these words a Exod. 20.1 Deut. 5.6 1. I am the Lord thy God which hath brought thee out of Egypt out of the house of bondage thou shalt have no other gods in my sight 2. Thou shalt make to thee no graven Image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heaven above or in the earth beneath or in the water under the earth Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God and visit the sins of the Fathers upon the Children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate mee and shew mercy unto thousands of them that love mee and keep my commandements 3. Thou shalt not take the name of thy Lord thy God in vain for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vain 4. Remember thou keep holy the Sabbath day six daies shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no maner of works thou and thy son and thy daughter thy man-servant and thy maid-servant thy cattell and thy stranger that is within thy gate For in six daies the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seventh day wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh day and hallowed it 5. Honour thy father and thy mother that thy daies may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee 6. Thou shalt doe no murther 7. Thou shalt not commit adultery 8. Thou shalt not steale 9. Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour 10. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house nor his wife nor his servant nor his maid nor his oxe nor his asse nor any thing that is his The Explication Now followeth the doctrine of the Law which is the Canon and Rule of good works The chief questions concerning the Law are 1. What the law is in generall 2. What are the parts of Gods law 3. How far the law is and is not abrogated by Christ. 4. In what the morall law differeth from the Gospell 5. How the Decalogue is divided 6. What is the true meaning of the Decalogue and of every commandement thereof 7. How far forth the law may be kept of the regenerate 8. What is the use of the law THe first foure of these questions pertaine to this 92. Question of Catechisme the fifth to the 93. Question the sixth to the 94. and to the rest which follow untill the 114. Question the seventh to the 114. Question the eighth to the 115. Question of the Catechisme 1. What the law is in generall THe Latine word Lex which signifieth the law is derived from Lego which signifieth to reade and publish or from Lego which signifieth to choose With the former derivation agreeth the Hebrew word with the latter the Greek word For in the Greek the Law is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which cometh from a word that signifieth to divide and distribute and therefore the Law is so called because it distributeth unto every one proper charges and functions In Hebrew the Law is called Thorah that is doctrine because Lawes are published unto all that every one may learn them And hereof is it that the ignorance or not knowing the Law doth not excuse nay rather they who are ignorant of those Laws which belong unto them doe even in that very respect sin because they are ignorant The Law in generall is a sentence or decree commanding things that are honest binding creatures endued with reason unto obedience with a promise of reward and commination or threatning of punishment It is a sentence commanding things that are honest otherwise it is no Law It bindeth creatures endued with reason for the Law was not made for them who are not bound to obedience With a promise of reward The Law freely promiseth blessings unto those who performe obedience because no obedience can be meritorious before God Object But the Gospell also promiseth freely good things and blessings Therefore the Law differeth not from the Gospel Ans The Law promiseth freely after one manner and the Gospel after another The Law promiseth freely with a condition of our obedience But the Gospel promiseth freely without the workes of the Law with a condition of faith not with a condition of our obedience Wherefore the Gospel doth not promise blessings freely without all condition but without such a condition as wherewith the Law promiseth blessings unto us And with a commination or threatning of punishment otherwise the Law were a vaine and empty sound and should effect nothing Plato saith A Law is a right forme of government directed to the best end by fit meanes proposing punishments to transgressors and rewards to the obedient Oftentimes by the word Law the course and order of Nature appointed by God is improperly signified So we say The Law that is the order of Nature requireth that fruit spring of a tree But more improperly doth S. Paul call originall sin the law of sin because as a law it constraineth us to sin 2. What are the parts of the Law LAwes are some divine and some humane Humane lawes are they which being established by men doe bind certain men unto certain externall actions whereof there is no divine commandement or prohibition expresly with a promise of reward and commination or threatning of punishments corporall and temporall These humane lawes are either Civill or Ecclesiasticall Civill lawes are such as are made by Magistrates or some whole body and corporation concerning a certain order of actions to be observed in civill government in bargaines and contracts in judgements and punishments c. Ecclesiasticall or Ceremoniall lawes are those which are made by the consent of the Church concerning some certain order of actions to be observed in the Ministery of the Church which are the limitations of circumstances serving for the Law of God Divine lawes that is the lawes of God partly belong unto Angels and partly unto men and partly unto certain speciall men And these doe not only bind unto externall actions but require further internall or inward qualities actions and motions neither propose they corporall and
the righteousnesse of faith instructeth us how we are not righteous of our selves neither are made righteous but by some perfect satisfaction which the Law requireth as also because by faith a restauration or renewing of obedience unto the Law is accomplished in us The briefe summe then of the whole doctrine touching the abrogation of the Law is this The Ceremoniall and Civill Law of Moses are quite cancelled by Christs coming as touching both their bond and obedience but the Morall Law as touching obedience to be performed thereunto is not abrogated but only as concerning the curse justifying and constraint thereof The Objections of Antinomists Libertines and such like who averre that the Morall Law appertaineth nothing at all unto Christians and is not to be taught in the Church of Christ you may finde them resolved at the 115. Question of this Catechisme where the use of the Law is handled 4. In what the Morall Law differeth from the Gospel THe declaration of this Question is many waies necessary as by the difference of the Law and Gospel may appeare The doubt ariseth especially from the definition of the Law where it is said that the Law promiseth rewards to such as performe perfect obedience and it promiseth them freely because no obedience can be meritorious in the sight of God In like maner also the Gospel promiseth everlasting life freely so that the Law and Gospel seeme not to differ How beit there is a great diversity in them The Law differeth from the Gospel In the manifestation In the manner of their manifestation The Law is known by nature the Gospel was after mans fall manifested from above In doctrine In their matter or doctrine The Law propoundeth Gods meere justice the Gospel propoundeth it joyntly with mercy Again the Law teacheth what we ought to be that we may be saved and what to performe the Gospel teacheth how we may be such as the Law requireth namely in Christ In promises In their promises The Law promiseth eternall life and all good things with a condition of our own proper and perfect righteousnesse and obedience remaining in us the Gospel promiseth the same with a condition of faith and beliefe in Christ whereby wee imbrace anothers obedience performed for us to wit the obedience of Christ Now with this condition of faith is joyned by an indissoluble knot and bond the condition of new obedience In effects Rom. 4.15 2 Cor. 3.7 In effects The Law causeth wrath and is the ministration of death The Gospel is the ministration of life and of the spirit Quest 93. How are the Commandements divided Answ Into two Tables a Deut. 4.13 Exod. 34.28 Deut. 10.3 14. whereof the former delivereth in foure commandements how we ought to behave our selves towards God the latter delivereth in six commandements what duties we owe unto our neighbour b Maâ—th 22.37 38 39. The Explication Three causes why the division of the Decalogue is to be observed THe question concerning the division of the Decalogue is necessary and profitable and therefore to be observed 1. Because God himself hath expressed and set down a certain number of the Tables and Commandements of the Decalogue 2. Because Christ divideth the summe of the whole Law into two Commandements or into two kindes of commandements 3. Because the right division of the Decalogue maketh to the understanding of the commandements themselves For it advertiseth us of the degrees of obedience and sheweth that the worship of the first Table is the chief and principall Now the Decalogue is divided after a three-fold manner The first division of the Decalogue into two Tables 1. The Decalogue is divided by Moses and Christ into two Tables the former whereof compriseth our duties towards God immediately the latter our duties towards God mediately Or the former teacheth us how we are to demeane and behave our selves towards God the latter what duties wee owe to our neighbour This division is grounded on the expresse Word of God Deut. 10.1 â— Hew thee two Tables of stone It is also grounded on this that Christ and Paul referre the whole Law to the love of God and our neighbour Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule Exod. 32.15 Deut. 4.13 Mat. 22.37 38 39. Two canses of this division and with all thy minde this is the first and great commandement and the second is like to this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe This division hath these uses Two canses of this division 1. That wee may better conceive the sense and scope of the whole Law and understand what is the perfection of obedience 2. That we observe the common rule namely that the commandements of the second Table yeeld to the commandements of the first in the same kinde of worship That is that the love and glory of God is to be preferred before the love and safety of all creatures Acts 5.29 according to that saying Wee ought rather to obey God than men The second division of the Decalogue into ten commandements 2. The Decalogue is divided into tenne Commandements whereof foure are ascribed unto the first and the six other unto the second Table Now God numbred out these ten commandements or lawes not that he was delighted with this number more than any other but because the titles and arguments of the things themselves to wit the duties were so many in number For in these ten laws all that we owe unto God and our neighbour is so comprehended that nothing is omitted and nothing is superfluous So that the foure commandements of the first Table containe all duties which wee owe unto God immediately and the six commandements of the second Table have in them whatsoever pertaineth to the leading of this life in felicity and happinesse Howbeit there is much dissention about the number of the Commandements For some reckon three some five and some foure Commandements in the first Table and that that division which so ascribeth foure Commandements to the first Table that the first proceedeth of not admitting other gods the second of not making any graven Images the third of not taking the name of God in vaine the fourth of hallowing the Sabbath and referreth the other sixe unto the second Table that this division I say is the truest these reasons declare 1. Those are distinct Commandements The proofe of this second division by foure arguments which are distinguished in the matter which they deliver or whose matter and meaning is distinct and diverse for doubtlesse God when he divided the Decalogue into ten Commandements would that each Commandement should differ â—rom the rest in matter or meaning so that those Commandements which differ in sense are diverse and they which differ not in sense or meaning are not diverse Commandements but one Commandement But the Commandement of not having strange gods and the Commandement of not making
sufficing for the true knowledge of God 13. Moreover although naturall testimonies teach nothing that is false of God yet men except the light of Gods word come thereto gather and conceive out of them nought else but false and erroneous opinions concerning God both because these testimonies shew not so much as is delivered in the word and also because even those things which may be perceived and understood by naturall judgement men notwithstanding by reason of that blindnesse and corruption which is ingendred in them take and interpret amisse and diversly deprave and corrupt 14. Wherefore in the first Commandement of the Decalogue the ignorance of those things is forbidden and condemned which God hath proposed unto the Church to be knowne of us concerning him in his word and in his works both of our creation and redemption Likewise all errours are condemned of such as imagine either that there is no God as the Epicures or moe gods as the Ethnicks Manichees and those that pray to Angels dead men and other creatures and the vanity of superstitious men which put their trust in other creatures or things diverse from him who hath manifested himselfe in the Church as Jews Mahumetists Sabellius Samosatenus Arius Pneumatomachists and such like who acknowledge not God to be the eternall Father with the Son and the holy Ghost co eternall Hitherto have we delivered certaine generall rules for the better understanding of the true meaning of the Decalogue Now we are to speake of the sense and meaning of the Decalogue in speciall that is of the meaning of every particular Commandement An exposition of the first Commandement THe first commandement hath two parts a preface and a commandement The preface goeth before being comprehended in these words I am Jehovah the Lord thy God which have brought thee out of the Land of Egypt out of the house of bondage This preface belongeth to the whole Decalogue because it describeth and discerneth God the Law-giver from all creatures Law-givers and false gods and further it containeth three severall reasons why the obedience both of this first Commandement Three reasons why obedience is to be performed unto God in this and in all the other Commandements and of the rest which follow is to be performed unto God 1. He saith he is Jehovah whereby he distinguisheth himselfe the true God from all creatures that he may shew himselfe to have the chiefe right of ruling I am Jehovah That is I whom thou hearest speaking and giving the Law unto thee am the true God who is and existeth from himselfe and by himselfe and giveth unto all other things their being and therefore hath chiefe authority and soveraignty over all Creatour of all things eternall omnipotent author and preserver of all that are good therefore obey me 2. He saith that he is the God of his people that through the promise of his bountifulnesse he might allure us to obey him God verily is the God of all creatures as touching both the creating and preserving and governing of them all but he is the God of his Church by the singular participation and manifestation of himselfe How God is said to be out God God then is our God when we acknowledge him to be such as he hath manifested himselfe in his word namely who imployeth his omnipotencie justice wisdome and mercy unto our salvation or who tendereth us with an especiall and peculiar favour in his Sonne For God is properly said to be their God whom he loveth and favoureth above all others Whereupon also the Prophet David affirmeth that Nation to be blessed whose God is the Lord Psal 33.12 even the people that he hath chosen for his inheritance 3. He saith Which have brought thee out of the Land of Egypt As if he should say I am he I am he who have manifested my selfe unto thee and bestowed all those blessings upon thee This he addeth that by the mentioning of his late and notable benefit he might declare unto them and admonish them that they were bound therefore to shew thankfulnesse and obedience unto him This also belongeth unto us because it doth figuratively comprehend and imply all the deliverances of the Church by the mentioning of so famous and notable a benefit And further also this was a type of our wonderfull deliverance atchieved by Christ Now when he saith that he Jehovah is this God and deliverer of the Church he opposeth himselfe both to all creatures and to Idols challenging all divine honour and obedience unto himselfe alone according to the exposition hereof delivered Deut. 6. Esa 43. and in other places Wherefore it followeth not onely that this Jehovah is to be worshipped but that he alone is to be worshipped and to be accounted for our God Some of the ancient made this preface to be the first Commandment and for the second Commandement they took the words following Hesychius Thou shalt have no other gods before me But it is manifest that these words I am the Lord thy God c. are not the words of commanding ought but of one recording or rehearsing something of himselfe Howbeit the words which follow Thou shalt have no other gods c. have the forme and nature of a Commandement The end of the first Commandement The Commandement then is Thou shalt have no other gods before me The end of this Commandment is the immediate internall or inward worship of God that is that we acknowledge the true God alone revealed in the Church and give due honour unto him with our whole minde will and heart Moreover this Commandement is in such wise a negative and denieth other gods as that it containeth also an affirmation thus Thou shalt have none other gods therefore thou shalt have me that Jehovah which have manifested my selfe in my Church thy God alone Now to have God What it is to have God is 1. To know and acknowledge God namely that there is a God that he is one God that he is such a God as he hath manifested himselfe in his Church and that he is such a God also towards us 2. To trust in God onely 3. With great humility and patience to subject and submit our selves unto God 4. To expect and looke for all good things from God onely 5. To love God 6. To reverence and worship God Herein consisteth the obedience of this Commandement whose parts are the vertues which follow immediatly after the explication of the words of the Commandement What is meant by the words other God What it is to have other gods An other God is every thing to which the properties and works of God are attributed though the thing it selfe have them not and they be not agreeable to the nature of the thing whereunto they are attributed To have other gods is not to have the true God that is either to have no God or to have moe gods or an other then the knowne God or not
which also covetous men doe and so under the name of this vice is covetousnesse also comprehended Idolatry Two kinds of Idolatry Idolatry which is most of all repugnant unto the true knowledge of God and to faith Now there are two kinds of Idolatry 1. when in profession another is worshipped then that one true God or when that is worshipped for God which is no God This kind of Idolatry is more grosse and palpable and doth properly belong unto the first Commandement 2. When in profession or professedly we worship not another god but we erre in the manner of worship that is when albeit the true God is worshipped yet neverthelesse he is worshipped after another manner then God himselfe hath in the second Commandement and also commonly in his word prescribed either by internall worship or by externall worship or externall rites or ceremonies This other kinde of Idolatry is more flie and wilie and is condemned and forbidden in the second Commandement For they who worship God in Images though they deny that they worship any other besides the true God yet notwithstanding are Idolaters For they imagine God to be such a god as will be worshipped in Images and so change the will of God and by changing Gods will change even God himselfe Contempt of God The contempt of God which is to know those things of God which are true but not to be moved thereby to love him or to acknowledge indeed one true God revealed in the Church but not to be moved thereby to worship him to trust in him to feare him and to love him For the knowledge of the true God doth not suffice alone but there must also accompany it an inward motion of the mind to imbrace and follow the same else should the Devils also and the Gentiles have the true knowledge of God which the Apostle denyeth saying They are inexcusable Rom. 1.20 21. because when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankfull c. II Vertue Faith Faith is a sure and certaine perswasion whereby we assent unto every word of God delivered unto us and whereby we are resolved that the promise of the free mercy of God for Christs sake doth belong unto us and further also it is a confidence receiving this benefit of God and resting thereon being kindled of the holy Ghost by the word in our minds will and hearts and working in them a rejoycing in God invocation and praying unto God and obedience according to all his commandements Put your trust in the Lord your God 2 Chron. 20.10 and you shall be assured Foure vices contrary in the defect to faith Unto faith are repugnant of one side which offendeth in the defect of faith Unbeliefe Vn beliefe which assenteth not to such doctrine as is heard and known concerning God Doubtfulnesse Doubtfulnesse which neither assenteth stedfastly to the doctrine of God neither doth altogether gaine-say it but being floating and wavering hath a weake inclination now to one part and now to another Distrust Distrust which applieth not unto it selfe the knowledge which it hath of God and his promises and doth through feare of Gods forsaking us surcease the doing of that it should doe and seeke protection and safeguard without God or of some other besides God He that beleeveth not God 1 John 5.10 hath made him a lyar because he beleeveth not the testimony or record that God witnessed of his Son Temporary faith A dissembling or hypocriticall faith temporary faith or a revolting from faith which is to yeeld an assent to the knowledge thereof and to imbrace it for a season but without any applying or full perswasion of the promise of Gods grace and without regeneration and therefore to be overcome through temptations or other causes and so to cast away againe that assent and profession of godlinesse Mat. 13.20 He that received seed in the stony ground is he which heareth the word and incontinently with joy receiveth it yet hath he no roote in himselfe and dureth but a season for as soone as tribulation or persecution commeth because of the word by and by he is offended Acts 8.13 Heb. â— 4 Simon also beleeved and was baptised It is impossible that they which were once lightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift c. Two vices contrary in the excesse to faith Now amongst those which are repugnant unto faith of the other side which offendeth in the excesse are Tempting of God Deut. â— 19 Maâ— 4.7 Exod. 17.2 1 Cor. 10.9 Tempting of God which is through an unbeliefe or distrust or contempt of God and a trust or love of our owne wisdome justice or power and glory to depart from Gods word or order and so to make tryall of Gods truth or power and stubbornely and proudly to provoke God unto anger Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Moses said unto them why contend yee with me Wherefore do yee then tempt the Lord Doe we provoke the Lord unto anger Carnall security Carnall security which is to live without thinking of God and his will or of our owne infirmity and dangers and without acknowledging or bewailing of our sins and without the feare of God and yet to promise to our selves an indemnity from the anger of God and from punishment without faith and repentance This is often and most grievously accused in the Scripture Christ speaketh of that security and carelesnesse which shall be at his second comming As the dayes of Noe were Mat 24.38 39. so likewise shall the comming of the Son of man be For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drink marry and give in marriage c. III Vertue Hope Hope is a sure and certaine expectation of everlasting life freely to be given for Christs sake and of mitigation or asswagement of present evils and of a deliverance from the same evils of this life and lastly an expecting and looking for all blessings necessary unto salvation according to the counsell and will of God Hereof is said Trust perfectly on the grace that is brought unto you 1 Pet. 1.13 Rom. 5.5 by the revelation of Jesus Christ Hope maketh not ashamed Now hope springeth from faith because he that is certaine of the present will of God towards him hath also certaine and assured promises of the time to come For God is not changed Rom. 11.21 and the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Moreover faith and hope differ in these considerations Faith imbraceth the present benefits of God and his will towards us Hope imbraceth the effects and fruits which are to come of this present and perpetuall will of God according as it is said Heb. 11.11 Rom 8.24 Faith maketh those things to be which are hoped for and sheweth those things c. Hope that is seene is not hope for how can c. Two
withall or for some dangerous kind of ornament 2. Whether all worshipping at Images be forbidden and may not in any sort be defended TO this question we make answer out of the second part of the commandement which simply forbiddeth us to impart divine honor and worship to Images and pictures not onely that which is given thereby or referred to creatures but also which is referred to the true God Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them Object 1. We worship not the Images say the Papists but God of whom those are signes and tokens according to those versicles of the second Nicene Councel That which the Image sheweth is God the Image it selfe is not God Look on the Image but worship in thine heart that which thou beholdest therein and according to those of Thomas Whensoever thou passest by the Image of Christ see thou doe obeisance yet worship not the Image but worship that which the Image representeth Answ 1. We deny that Images are signes of God because God cannot be truely signified by them seeing he is immense and though he could yet he ought not because he hath expressely forbidden them and because it is not in the power of any creature to ordaine or establish any signes whereby to signifie God but onely in the will and pleasure of God Answ 2. In this argument our adversaries tender and alledge unto us a false and needlesse cause For not onely the worshipping of Images is the cause and forme of Idolatry but even the very worship of God also which is given to Images or other creatures besides or contrary to his word 1 Kings 12.28 Exod. 32.5 as the story of Aarons and Jeroboams calves doth sufficiently declare For though these men said Behold O Israel thy gods which brought thee up c. To morrow shall be the holy day of the Lord yet God both detested and severely punished those worships as horrible and abominable Idolatry Wherefore howsoever Idolaters pretend the name and honour of God yet in Idols not God but the Devill is worshipped according as Paul testifieth of the Gentiles 1 Cor. 10.12 These things which the Gentiles sacrifice to Idols they sacrifice c. though even they also in their worshippings pretended the name and honour of God Object 2. The honour which is given unto the signe is the honour of the thing signified Images are a signe of God Therefore the honour which is given unto Images is also given unto God Answ We againe deny the Minor or distinguish of the Major thus The honour of the signe is also the honour of the thing signified namely when the signe is a true signe that is ordained by him who hath authority to ordaine it and when also that honour is given to the signe which the right and lawfull author of it will have done to the signe For not the will of him that honoureth but of him that is honoured is the rule which must prescribe the due honour Now whereas God hath forbidden both these namely that Images should be erected to him and that himselfe should be honoured at Images erected to him or to any creatures he is not honoured but contumeliously wronged and reproached when any honour done to images is fastned on him Repl. Whatsoever contumely is done to the signe that redoundeth on God although the signe be not instituted by his commandement Therefore the honour also that is given to the signe redoundeth on God although that honour be not commanded to be given to the signe Answ This reason doth not follow because then are contrary things rightly attributed to contraries when the contrariety of the attributes dependeth of that according to which the subject is opposed and not of some other thing So we grant that contumely against God followeth indeed the contumely against the signe albeit the signe were not instituted by God but not simply in respect of the signe it selfe unto which that contumely was done but in respect of his corrupt and bad will who by shewing contumely against the sinne which is thought to represent God purposeth himselfe and is minded to despite with contumely and reproach God himselfe For to the shewing of despite and contumely against God it sufficeth if there be any intent or purpose of departing from his commandement But if through a desire that we have to avoide Idolatry we detest Images and other false reputed signes of God by this contumely done to the signes we rather promote further and advance Gods glory But the honour of God doth not follow the honour of the signe except both the honour and the signe be ordained by God because it is not the intent and purpose of honouring God that sufficeth to the doing of honour unto God but the manner also which himselfe hath prescribed whereby to be honoured is required and must be observed Object 3. It is lawfull to honour the Images of noble renowned and well-deserving men Therefore much more is it lawfull to honour the Images of blessed Angels and Saints Ans 1. To the Antecedent we answer That honour of monuments is lawfull which is a gratefull and honourable memory of those whose monuments they are and also that which is applyed to the use which themselves would justly have it and not to the worship of them or to the worship of God by their monuments yea and the defacing and utter razing of those monuments if necessity require such a change so it be done without any will or desire of despighting or dishonouring them whose monuments they are is also lawfull But by no meanes may we attribute divine honour unto them such as that is which these Papists yeeld unto their Idols whether they cloak it with the name of adoration and worship or veneration and service 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. The images or monuments of notable men must be such as have not been drawne into Idolatry for if so we are not to honour them but to suppresse them altogether after the example of the brasen Serpent which Ezekias brake in peeces 2 Kings 18.4 Num. 11.8 9. when it was abused to Iolatry though in former times it were kept as a monument of Gods goodnesse shewed in the wildernesse in healing by the aspect or beholding of it them that were bitten with the fiery Serpents Quest 98. But may not Images be tolerated in Churches which may serve for the use of the common people Answ No. For it is not seemly that we should be wiser then God who will have his Church to be taught with the lively preaching of his word a Rom. 1.17 2 Pet. 1.19 2 Tim. 3.16 17. and not with dumb images b Jer. 10.8 c. Hab. 2.18 19. The Explication THis is their demand who grant that indeed the picture and images of God and Saints are not to be adored but maintaine that they are to be retained in Christian Churches as the books of lay-men and for other causes also so
to lye of God either in words or in gestures But wood or graven Images are lies of God because they cannot represent God yea because they swerve so farre and carry us with them from God as their figure and shape is unlike God and so consequently they cause us also to lye of God If then we will not lie of God we must needs neither make nor have any images or graven semblances For as Jeremie saith The stocke is a doctrine of vanity Cap. 10.8 Now in this sense we grant Images to be the books of the unlearned to wit because partly they teach and signfie false things of God and partly because through the reverence of the thing signified and the place when as they stand to the open view in the Churches and elsewhere they easily draw away others unto superstition and teach the people Idolatry as experience sufficiently beareth witnesse 3. It followeth not if it were so that Images did teach the unlearned that therefore they should be retained in the Church as profitable books For God will not have his Church to be taught by dumb Images but by lively preaching of his word because faith is not by the sight of Images but by the hearing of Gods word Object 2. The commandement concerning the abolishing of Images is ceremoniall Therefore it pertaineth not to Christians but to the Jewes Answ We deny the Antecedent For it is no ceremony to abolish Images seeing they are the instruments signes causes and occasions of Idolatry Neither are the causes for which this commandement was of ancient given any way changed or diminished as namely that the glory of God be maintained against Idolaters and the enemies of the Church and that God be not tempted through offering an occasion of superstition and of conceiving false and corrupt opinions of Gods worship unto weak and ignorant men which are of their owne accord inclining and prone unto Idolatry Wherefore this commandement of taking away and abolishing Images made for the representing of God or for divine worship is morall and dureth perpetually Three differences between the images in Salomons temple in ours Object 3. Salomon by the commandement of God set up Images of Cherubins Lyons Oxen Palme-trees c. Therefore Images may be tolerated also in our Temples Ans The examples are unlike They had Gods speciall warrant ours have not The figures and resemblances of divers things and living creatures as Oxen Lions Palme-trees Cherubins and such like painted in the Temple of Salomon were warranted by the word of God and by his speciall commandement But the word of God is flat against those Images which the Papists have in their Churches They could not easily be abused ours have bin and may be The Images which were painted in Salomons Temple were such as could not easily be drawne by any man into a superstitious abuse But the Images of God and of the Saints not onely may easily be used to superstition but alas have beene a long time hitherto the cause of too too filthie and shamefull Idolatry in Popery They were types of spirituall things ours can have no such use God had this cause for which he would have those Images to be painted in the Temple that namely they should be types of spirituall things But this cause is now taken away by Christ Therefore our Images cannot be patronised by this example rather we are to obey the generall commandement whereby we are forbidden to set up such Images which or in such a place where they may be a scandall to the members or enemies of the Church Object 4. Images and Pictures are not worshipped in the reformed Churches Therefore there they may be tolerated Answ 1. God not only forbiddeth Images to be worshipped but to be made also or to be had being made Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven image c. 2. They are alwayes an occasion of superstition and Idolatry to ignorant people witnesse the experience of former and of present times 3. They give occasion of scandall and matter of blaspheming the Gospel to Jewes Turkes Pagans and other enemies Object 5. Images are the ornament of Churches Therefore they may be tolerated Answ 1. The true ornament of the Churches is the sincere preaching of the Gospel the lawfull use of the Sacraments true prayer and worship according to the prescription and direction of Gods word 2. Churches were built that in them lively images of God might be seene not that they should become stalls of Idols and dumb blockish images 3. The ornament of the Church must not be contrary to Gods commandement 4. It must not be dangerous to the members of the Church nor scandalous to the enemies thereof Repl. The thing it selfe and the use thereof is not to be inhibited and taken away for the casuall abuse of it But Images by accident onely or casually become perilous and scandalous Therefore they are not hereupon upon to be abandoned our Churches Answ The Major is true if the thing of it selfe and in its own nature be good and the use thereof lawfull and if the accident inseparably concurring therewith be not precisely condemned by God For otherwise both the thing and the use of the thing is unlawfull and to be eschewed Now the Images of God and the Saints erected in Churches for Religions sake neither are good nor their use lawfull but forbidden by the expresse Commandement of God Besides and evill accident namely Superstition or Idolatry whatsoever the learned vaunt and boast of their knowledge alwayes attend these Images and accompany them amongst the unlearned sort and this accident Superstition and Idolatry is in like manner condemned in Gods Commandement Repl. It sufficeth that these Images by preaching of the word are rooted out of mens hearts Therefore it is not necessary they should be throwne and cast out of our Churches Answ 1. The Antecedent is false For God forbiddeth not onely that they be set up in our hearts but also that they be advanced in the sight of men seeing it is his will that not only we should not be Idolaters but also that we should not so much as seeme to be such Abstaine from all appearance of evill 2. Such is the perversnesse of mans heart and his pronenesse to superstition that Idols especially garnished trimmed and decked and so presented to the view of the eyes of themselves sink into and seate themselves in the hearts of simple and ignorant men what soever others teach to the contrary 3. We thus retort this argument They are to be rooted out of our hearts by preaching Therefore also to be cast out of our Churches For Gods word revealed from heaven commandeth us not onely not to adore and worship them but neither to make not have them And thus far have we insisted on the declaration of the Commandement The Exhortation added unto the second Commandement THe Exhortation which is annexed to the Commandement I am the Lord
decree in the third Commandement Answ That not only by cursing a Levit. 24.15 16. or forswearing b Levit. 19.12 but also by rash swearing c Mat. 5.37 James 5.12 wee should not use his Name despightfully or unreverently neither should by silence or connivence be partakers of those horrible sinnes in others d Levit. 5.1 Prov. 29.24 but that we use the sacred and holy Name of God ever with great devotion and reverence e Isa 45.23 that hee may be worshipped and honoured by us with a true and constant confession f Mat. 10.32 Rom. 10.9 10. and invocation of his Name g Psal 50.15 1 Tim. 2.8 and lastly in all our words and actions whatsoever h Colos 3.17 Romanes 2.24 1 Tim. 6.1 Quest 100. Is it then so grievous a sin by swearing or banning to take the Name of God in vaine as that God is also angry with them who as much as in them lyeth doe not forbid or hinder it Answ Surely most grievous i Prov. 29.24 Levit. 5.1 For neither is there any sin greater or more offending God then the despighting of his sacred Name wherefore also he would have this sin to be punished with death k Levit. 14.16 The Explication IN the first and second Commandement God framed our minds and hearts to his true worship now he frameth also our outward parts and actions and that in this and the fourth Commandement Two parts of this third Commandement 1. A prohibition 2. A coÌ„mination These are two parts of the third Commandement A prohibition and commination There is prohibited the vaine usage of Gods Name that is all abuse thereof in whatsoever false vaine Foure significations of the Name of God or light and trifling thing which tendeth either to the disgrace or at least-wise not to the glory of God The Name of god signifieth in Scripture It signifieth Gods attributes or properties Genel 32.29 Exod. 3.15 Exod. 15.3 The attributes or properties of God that is those things which are affirmed of God As Wherefore doest thou aske my Name Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel The Lord God of our Fathers The God of Abraham the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob hath sent mee unto you this is my Name for ever and this is my memoriall unto all ages The Lord is a man of warre his Name is Jehovah God himselfe Psal 116.12 Psal 5.12 17 18. Deut. 16.2 1 Kings 5.5 It signifieth God himselfe As I will take the cup of salvation and call upon the Name of the Lord that is I will call upon the Lord. They that love thy Name that is they that love thee I will sing praise to the Name of the Lord most high Thou shalt offer the Passeover to the Lord thy God of sheep and bullocks in the place where the Lord shall chuse to cause his Name to dwell I purpose to build an house unto the Name of the Lord my God Gods will or commandement Deut. 18.19 1 Sam. 17.45 It signifieth the will or commandement of God and that either revealed and true or imagined and feigned by men Whosoever will not hearken unto my words which he shall speake in my Name I will require it of him I come unto thee in the Name of the Lord of hosts Gods worship Micah 4.5 Matth. 28.19 Acts 21.13 It fignifieth the worship of God trust invocation praise profession We will walke in the Name of the Lord our God Baptising them in the Name of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost I am ready not to be bound only but also to die at Jerusalem for the Name of the Lord Jesus To take the name of the Lord or to name or use the Name of the Lord God verily doth not forbid but he forbiddeth to use it rashly that is lightly falsly or reproachfully Lightly as in our daily and common talke contrary to the rule of Christ Matth. 5.37 Let your communication be Yea yea and Nay nay Falsly as in unlawfull oathes and perjuries Reproachfully as in cursings blasphemies and sorceries wherein the works of the Divell are cloaked and coloured with the name of God The prohibition then in this Commandement is Thou shalt not take the Name of God in vain that is thou shalt not only not forsweare but neither shalt thou make any unhonourable mention of God as neither against nor besides that honour which is due to him neither yet lightly neither without just cause Now this negative commandement hath an affirmative included in it For as in this commandement is prohibited the abusing of Gods Name so in the same contrariwise is commanded the lawfull and right using of his Name The commandement then of this ordinance is Thou shalt honourably use the Name of the Lord The affirmative commandement or the thing which the commandement requireth The end of the third commandement by which commandement he willeth that we make no mention of him but such as is honourable and worthy his divine Majesty and as in the first Commandement he requireth his internall worship to be done and given in him alone so here he requireth his externall worship which consisteth in the true confession and magnifying of his Name to be performed of every of us both publikely whensoever it is exacted for the illustrating and setting forth of his glory and privately Vnto the prohibition is annexed a commination The commination whereby God might shew that this part also of the doctrine is one of those the breach whereof hee chiefly detesteth and punisheth For seeing the praise and magnifying of God is the last and principal end for which man was created God justly claimeth and exacteth that at our hands most precisely for which he commandeth all other things and seeing the chiefe good and felicity in man is the praise and worship of God it followeth that the evill and misery is to despight and reproach God and therefore that the chiefe and greatest punishment is due for this evill Whosoever curseth his God Rom. 1.21 28. Levit. 24.15 16. shall beare his sin And he that blasphemeth the Name of the Lord shall be put to death The vertues of this Commandement consist in the right and honourable usage and taking of the Name of God the parts whereof are these I Veâ—tue Propagation of true doctrine The propagation and spreading abroad of the true doctrine of Gods essence will and works not that propagation which is done publikely by the Ministery and which is belonging unto the publike office and function of teaching in the Church and whereof mention also is made in the fourth Commandement but this propagation of true doctrine is that instituting and instructing which appertaineth to every one because every one privately in his place is bound to bring others to the knowledge and worship of God Teach them thy sons and thy sons sons When thou art converted strengthen
the holy Angels When they shall bring you to the Synagogues and unto the Rulers and Princes take no thought how or what things yee shall answer or what yee shall speake For the holy Ghost shall teach you in the same houre what yee ought to say Abuse of Christian liberty The abusing of Christian liberty or of giving of offence in things indifferent which is by using of the things indifferent to confirme errours in the minds of the Adversaries or in their minds that are weake or to alienate them from true Religion or by our example to provoke them to an imitation accompanied with an evill conscience Rom. 14.15 1 Cor. 8.9 Acts 18.18 If thy brother be grieved for thy meate now walkest thou not charitably destroy not him with thy meate for whom Christ died Take heed lest by any meanes this power of yours be an occasion of falling to them that are weake And hereof it is that Saint Paul maketh a vow that he might free himselfe from the suspicion of revolting from Moses Scandals and offences All scandals and offences given in manners when as namely they which professe true Religion lead a lewd and wicked life denying in their works the faith which in words they professe For thereby they give an occasion unto the adversaries and those that are weak to judge and speak ill of that Religion whose followers they see to live ill and therefore this is reputed and numbered among the chiefe contumelies and abuses of Gods Name Rom. 2.24 Psal 50.16 Esav 52.5 2 Tim. 3.5 The Name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you Vnto the wicked said God What hast thou to doe to declare mine ordinances that thou shouldest take my Covenant in thy mouth Having a shew of godlinesse but have denied the power thereof IV Vertue Thanksgiving Thanksgiving which is to acknowledge and confesse what and how great benefits and blessings we have received of God and unto what obedience towards God we are in respect of them bound and ready or prepared and that therefore we will yeeld unfeined obedience unto him to the utmost of our power Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed Coles 3.17 doe all in the Name of the Lord Jesus giving thanks to God I Thes 5.18 Psal 107.1 even the Father by him In all things give thanks for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus towards you Praise the Lord because he is good for his mercy indureth for ever Unto giving thanks is opposed Ingratitude or omitting of thanksgiving The omitting of thanksgiving or ingratitude when a man doth either never or seldome times think of and magnifie Gods benefits or if he think of them he doth it coldly and counterfeitly that is in such wise that there is not kindled and stirred up in him a love of God and a desire of performing obedience towards God When they knew God they glorified him not as God Rom. 1.21 neither were thankefull Extenuating of Gods benefits 1 Cor. 4.7 A dentall or extenuating and lessening of Gods benefits or to make himselfe and others authours thereof What hast thou that thou hast not received If thou hast received it why gloriest thou as though thou hadst not received it Neglect and abuse of Gods benefits Mat. 25.26 27. The neglect of Gods gifts when as they are imployed not to Gods glory or the abuse when they are imployed to the reproach of God Thou evill servant and slothfull thou oughtest to have put my money to the exchangers c. Vertue The zeale of Gods glory which is an ardent love of God and a griefe for any reproach or contempt which is done to God and an endeavour to put away that reproach from the Name of God and to avoide sinnes our selves and to banish them from others This zeale is required of every one that every one according to his place and calling as he is in duty bound doe vindicate and maintaine the glory of God Phinehas hath turned mine anger away from the children of Israel Numb 25.11 1 Kings 19.10 while he was zealous for my sake among them I have beene very jealous for the Lord God of hosts c. Unto zeale for the glory of God is opposed Cowardlinesse in maintaining Gods glory In the defect Cowardlinesse Vices or lithernesse in maintaining Gods glory which is either not to be striken with a griefe when God is reproachea and so neglect Gods glory or not to have and shew in words and deeds a desire to hinder according to his place and calling the reproaching of Gods Name They runne into this vice who forbid not when they may rash oathes and blasphemies of Gods Name because they are not led with a zeale of the glory of God whereby they should be moved to reprove and forbid yet so as it be according to their degrees and callings that which God reproveth and forbiddeth Ignorant zeale Rom. 10.3 In the excesse is opposed an erring and ignorant zeale or a zeale of errour which Paul calleth a zeale not according to knowledge which is to be displeased with words and deeds whereby Gods glory is falsely thought to be impaired Now this is done Three kinds of ignorant zeale when as either we take that to be the glory of God and endeavour to defend it which is not the glory of God neither ought to be defended or when we take that to be an impairing or defacing of Gods glory and labour to repell it which is no impairing of Gods glory neither ought by any meanes to be repelled and againe when either Gods glory is otherwise defended then it ought to be defended or the impairing of Gods glory is prevented and repelled otherwise then it ought to be repelled VI Vertue Invocation Invocation which is a prayer whereby we crave of the true God none other blessings then God hath commanded us to aske of him onely which prayer and petition proceedeth from a true feeling of our own want and necessity and from a desire in us of Gods bountifulnesse and liberality and is made in true conversion and in a full perswasion of Gods promises for the Mediatours sake Psal 105.1 Mat. 7.7 Praise the Lord and call upon his Name Aske and it shall be given you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened unto you This is the assurance that we have in him 1 John 5.14 The opposite vices that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth us Unto invocation is opposed Neglect of invocation A neglect or omitting of invocation which is reprehended as being the fountaine of all ungodlinesse This is neither to crave of God nor to wish for benefits and blessings necessary for us They call not upon the Lord. Unlawfull and idolatrous invocation of Heathens Turks Jews Papists All unlawfull invocation Psal 14.4 that is wherein is wanting some
necessary circumstance of those which are required to the lawfull and true invocation of God as Idolatrous invocation or prayer which either is directed unto false gods or to creatures or tyeth Gods hearing of us and his presence to a certaine place or thing without his word that is without the commandement or promise of God Such is the invocation and prayer of Pagans Turkes Jews and of all who imagine and make unto themselves another god besides him which hath manifested himselfe in his word by the Prophets and Apostles through the sending of his Sonne and his Spirit Ye know not what yee worship John 4.22 Likewise idolatrous is the Papists invocation who invocate on Angels or on the Saints departed because they attribute and give unto them the honour which is due unto God alone Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve Mat. 1.10 I fell before the Angels feet to worship him but he said unto me See thou doe it not Revel 19.10 I am thy fellow servant and one of thy brethren which have the testimony of Jesus Worship God Praying for things contrary to Gods will James 4.3 A craving of such things at Gods hands as are contrary to his will and Law Yee aske and receive not because yee ask amisse that yee might consume it on your lusts Lip-labour or faithlesse and unrepentant prayer Lip-labour or vaine babbling that is prayers made without any true motion of the heart without a desire of Gods bountifulnesse onely in word or outward motion of the body or without true repentance without faith beleeving to be heard without a submitting of our will unto Gods will without the knowledge or cogitation of Gods promise without confidence and trust in Christ the Mediatour only and without acknowledgement of our owne weakenesse and infirmity Mat. 6.7 Esay 1.15 James 1.7 When ye pray use no vaine repetitions as the Heathen for they thinke to be heard for their much babbling When you shall stretch forth your hands I will hide mine eyes from you And though you make many prayers I will not heare Neither let that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. Objections of Papists for invocation and prayers to Saints departed OBject 1. The Saints for their vertues and gifts are to be worshipped of us with the worship either of Adoration or of Veneration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But not with the worship of Adoration for this is due unto God onely as giving unto him to whom it is yeelded an universall and generall power providence and dominion Therefore Veneration is due unto them that is such honour wherewith we venerate and worship Saints for their holinesse and merits Ans 1. We deny the consequence because the enumeration of duty and reverence proposed in the Major is imperfect For besides the worship of Adoration and Veneration as they distinguish there is another kind of worship and honour due to the Saints What worship is due to Saints and beseeming them namely An agnising and celebrating of that faith holinesse and gifts which God hath bestowed on them and an obeying of that doctrine which they have delivered unto us from God and an imitating and following of their life and godlinesse whereof Augustine testifieth They are to be honoured saith he by imitation Lib. de vera Relig. not by adoration This worship is due unto the Saints neither do we detract or take it away from Saints either living or departed but with all willingnesse we yeeld it unto them Heb. 13.7 according to the Apostles commandement Remember them which have the oversight of you which have declared unto you the word of God whose faith follow considering what hath bin the end of their conversation 2. We deny the Major because the worship which they entitle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is adoration and veneration are not diverse but one and the same not befitting Saints or other creatures but God onely because he heareth and understandeth in all places and at all times the thoughts groanes and wishes of such as call upon him and relieveth their necessities None but God can heare them which pray therefore this honour is to be rendred to God alone that it is he who heareth them that pray as also this honour agreeth to Christ alone that through his merit and intercession remission of sins eternall life and other blessings are given us of God This honour therefore cannot be translated unto Saints without manifest sacriledge and Idolatry whether it be called by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie but one thing Mat. 4.10 Mat. 6.24 Luke 16.13 1 Thes 1.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 16.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Levit. 7.21 Levit. 25.28 Valla in cap. 4. Mat. or any other name whatsoever For this distinction is very frivolous seeing the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie indifferently the same thing both in Scripture and in profane Writers Of God it is said Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Yee cannot serve God and Mammon where the English word Serve is in the Greek Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used in this sense in these places Yee turned from God to Idols to Serve the living and true God They that are such Serve not our Lord Jesus Christ And Paul every-where calleth himselfe the Servant of God In the Greek Text of the Bible servile and slavish businesse is commonly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Suidas writeth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 importeth as much as to serve for hire or reward Valla sheweth that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth to serve men as well as to serve God citing and alledging for proofe a place out of Xenophon where the husband saith that he is ready to adventure his life rather then his wife should Serve where Xenophon useth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And againe the wife saith that she would adventure her life rather then her husband should Serve which word Xenophon expresseth by the verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 differ no more then meat and food that is they are two names of one thing Object 2. Whom God honoureth the same must we also honour God honoureth the Saints Mat. 19.28 Ye shall sit upon twelve thrones c. Therefore we also must honour them Ans We grant this concerning that honour which God giveth unto the Saints for therein invocation is not comprehended as being an honour due unto
effect is not before his cause that is in order and nature but in time they are both together So the holy Ghost and the asking of him are both together at one time in us though not in the same order and nature For the holy Ghost is in us according to nature before prayer because wee then first begin to desire him and to aske him of God when hee is given unto us But albeit the holy Ghost is according to nature or order first in us yet he is not first in us according to time For as soon as the holy Ghost is given we begin to desire his presence and as soon as wee desire and aske him he is given us that is in the same moment God worketh in us a desire of the holy Ghost and giveth him unto us And indeed hee worketh a desire of him in us by commanding us to aske him and working this desire in us he withall giveth him unto us when wee aske him For God doth not so worke in us as a ray of the Sun lighteth on a vessell to wit in time but in an instant For this gift is at once given taken and desired We might also put a distinction between the beginning and the increase of the spirit because we cannot crave the latter except we have the former For no man desireth him but hee who hath in himselfe the beginning of him but the first Solution and Answer sufficeth to satisfie this Objection Whereas then it is said of Christ Luke 11.13 How much more shall your heavenly Father give the holy Ghost to them that desire him this must not be understood of the increase onely but also of the beginning of his gifts and graces Quest 117. What is required unto that prayer which shall please God and be heard of him Ans That we aske of the only true God who hath manifested himself in his Word a Revel 2.9 John 4.22 all things which hee hath commanded to be asked of him b Rom 8.26 1 John 5.14 James 1.5 with a true affection and desire of our heart c Joh 4 23.24 Psal 145.18 and through an inward feeling of our need and misery d 2 Chronic. cap. 20. ver 12. cast our selves down prostrate in the presence of his divine Majesty e Psal 2.11 and 34.17 Esay 66.2 and build our selves on this sure foundation f Rom. 10.14 and 8.15 16. James 1.6 that we though unworthy yet for Christs sake are certainly heard of God g John 14.13 and 15. ver 16. and 16.23 Dan. 9.17 even as he hath promised us in his Word h Matth. 7.8 Psalme 27.8 and 143.1 Quest 118. What are those things which he commandeth us to aske of him Answ All things necessary both for soule and body i James 1.17 Matth. 6.33 which our Lord Jesus Christ hath comprised in that prayer which himselfe hath taught us The Explication THe condition and circumstances of true prayer are Eight conditions of true prayer A. direction of it to the true God A direction of it unto the true God that we make our prayer unto the true God manifested in the Church by his Propheticall and Apostolike Work and by his works of Creation Preservation and Redemption of the Church And this true God is the eternall Father Son and holy Ghost As wee have received saith Basil so are we baptised and as we baptised so we beleeve and as we beleeve so we adore and worship the Father the Son and the holy Ghost The knowledge of Gods Commandement The knowledge of Gods Commandement For without Gods Commandement we doubt of being heard But the soul that looketh into Gods Commandement confidently resolveth that his prayers are acceptable unto God because the worship which God requireth of us in his Word cannot be unwelcome or loath some to him Wherefore when wee pray wee ought thus to resolve I call upon thee because thou hast commanded mee The knowledge of the things wee are to aske The knowledge of those things which are to be asked God will not have us direct idle and wandring desires to him uncertaine what we would aske For even a Prince would thinke himselfe scorned if thou shouldest kneel before him and knoâ—est not what to aske So God will have us consider and know such things as we are to aske of him otherwise it is not praying but mocking of God Now we of our selves know not what to aske and therefore hath Christ prescribed a forme of prayer ouâ— of which wee may learne what things we are to aske of God We are to aske that I may summarily comprise them things both certaine and allowed and permitted by God Things to be asked in praver 1. Spirituall 2. Corporall Why spirituall and why corporall things are to be asked These are of two sorts Spirituall and Corporall God will have us aske both of him Spirituall things because they are necessary to salvation Corporall things 1. That the desire of them may be an exercise of our faith and confirme our trust and confidence of obtaining things spirituall and availeable to salvation The reason is because no man can looke for good and saving things at Gods hands except he have God reconciled unto him 2. That we may consider and professe his providence knowing that nether these unnecessary and corporall things befall us by chance or fortune A true desire of the things we aske A true desire of those things which are to be asked God will not have our petition to be hypocriticall or feigned nor bred in our mouth but in our heart he will have us pray with a true affection and desire of the heart For it is not the words of the mouth but the groanes of the heart which make true prayer as the Lord saith to Moses Exod. 14.15 Why doest thou cry unto mee when yet Moses spake nothing Therefore an ardent desire is to be made the Generall in the definition of all prayer A sense and feeling of our owne want Hom. Odyss 2. A sense and feeling of our owne want The acknowledgement and feeling of our owne want is the fountaine from whence our desire ariseth For what thou thinkest not thy selfe greatly to want that doest thou not earnestly desire Pray for all stand in need of God Humiliation Humiliation that is true repentance We must needs have also true humility true ackowledgement of our owne unworthinesse or true repentance and conversion and so prostrate our selves in suppliant manner before his divine Majesty 1. Because God oweth us nothing 2. Because we are his enemies before our conversion God doth not heare sinners that is proud sinners such as that Pharisee And John 9.31 how greatly true humiliation repentance or conversion is required to prayer even that doth sufficiently shew in that the promises of God belong onely to such as are converted Wherefore Luke 18.11 without conversion no man can
of prayer Some demand Whether wee be so tyed to this forme of prayer that in praying wee may use no other Answ Christ delivered this forme unto us not that wee should be tyed to these words but that wee might know 1. What things aske 2. How to aske them For it is a generall forme of the manner whereby and the things which we are to aske Now it falleth out oftentimes that particular benefits are necessary for us which we must aske of God according to those sayings of Scripture Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will give it you John 14.13 James 1.5 Matth. 24.20 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him Pray that your flight be not in the winter But these as touching the words are not in this prayer There are also many examples of prayer in the old and new Testament which as concerning the words 2 Chron. 20.6 2 King 8.15 Dan. 9.4 John 17.1 Acts 4.24 differ from this as the prayers of Josaphat Salomon Daniel Christ himselfe the Apostles and others which neverthelesse were heard of God Wherefore the forme of prayer delivered unto us by Christ is wholly a thing indifferent Object Wee may not be wiser than Christ Therefore seeing hee hath appointed us a certaine form of prayer we must hold us contented therewith and therefore we do amisse when we use other formes of prayer Ans We may not depart from that forme if Christ will have us tied unto it but he will not have us tyed to these words because his purpose was when he taught his Disciples to pray to deliver a briefe summe of those things which we are to aske of God Repl. That is to be retained than which no better can be invented Wee cannot invent a better forme and better words than are these of Christ himselfe Therefore wee must retaine also the forme and words of Christ. Answ We cannot invent better words neither a better forme to expresse this summe of such things as are to be desired which is as it were the generall of all things that are to be desired These generals of Gods benefits which Christ in this forme hath prescribed unto us to be desired cannot be proposed in a better forme but Christ will have us also to descend to specials and aske particular benefits according to our necessity For that form prescribed by Christ is nothing else but a set or course of certaine heads or generals whereunto all benefits as well corporall as spirituall may be referred And when Christ willeth us to desire the generals hee willeth us also to desire the specials And further also those which are here put in generall we are in like manner for this cause to declare in speciall that we may be led into a consideration of our necessity to a desire of making of our petition to God to help our necessity Now that we may doe this we have need also of speciall formes of praying For to the explication of generals by their specials we have need of another form But yet all other formes of prayer must agree with this forme prescribed by Christ Hence Austine testifieth August ad Prob. that All the prayers of saints extant in Scripture are contained in the Lords Prayer And he addeth farther that It is free for us to say the same things in other words when we pray but it is not free for us to say or mention other things than are comprised in this forme of prayer Quest 120. Why doth Christ teach us to call God our Father Answ That presently in the very entrance and beginning of the prayer hee might stirre up in us such a reverence and confidence in God as is meete for the sonnes of God which must be the ground and foundation of our prayer to wit that God through Christ is made our Father and will much lesse deny unto us those things which wee aske of him with a true faith than our earthly Parents deny unto us earthly things a Math. 7. v. 9 10 11 Luke 11. v. 11 12 13. The Explication THis Prayer of Christ hath three parts a Proeme Petitions and a Conclusion The Proeme is Our Father which art in heaven The Proeme hath two parts 1. A calling on the true God in these words Our Father 2. A description of him in these which art in heaven And the Lord used this kind of Proeme because he will be called upon with due honour This honour consisteth 1. In the true knowledge 2. In true confidence 3. In obedience Obedience compriseth 1. True Love 2. True Feare 3. Hope 4. Humiliation 5. Patience Our Father God is called Our Father 1. In respect of our creation The sonne of Adam the Sonne of God 2. In respect of our redemption God is our Father in three respects Luke 3.38 and receiving into his favour by his Son our Mediatour Christ is the only begotten and naturall Sonne of God wee are not his sons by our own nature but are for Christs sake adopted to be sons 3. In respect of our sanctification or regeneration by the holy Ghost in Christ Christ will have us to call God Father and so to invocate him Five causes why we here call God Father 1. In regard of the true invocation of God who is the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. In regard of the true knowledge of him that we may know him to be our Father who through and for his Son the Mediatour hath adopted us to be his sonnes when otherwise wee were his enemies John 20.17 I goe unto my Father and unto your Father and who farther also for his Sons sake regenerateth us by the holy Ghost and endoweth us with all gifts and graces necessary 3. In regard of reverence namely that in us may be stirred up and raised true reverence towards him that seeing hee is our Father wee therefore behave our selves as becometh sonnes and be affected with such reverence towards him as it becometh children to be affected towards their Father especially being adopted children and unworthy of Gods blessings and benefits 4. In regard of confidence that the same be raised in us whereby we may be assured that we shall be heard and that hee will give us all things which pertaine to our salvation For seeing God is our Father Rom. 8.32 and even so loving a Father to us That hee hath given his onely begotten Sonne for us to death how then shall hee not give us together with him all things necessary to our salvation 5. For a memoriall of our creation Now God will heare those onely that â—o pray because in them hee obtaineth the end of his blessings and benefits Object 1. We invocate the Father according to the prescript of his owne Son Therefore wee must not invocate the Sonne and the holy Ghost Ans The consequence of this reason is denied because the consequence holdeth not from the
remit not Therefore wee are not remitted Answ He that remitteth not fully and perfectly is notwithstanding remitted so that he remit truly and sincerely We therefore shall be forgiven if we forgive truly and sincerely Object 2. Christ willed us to desire that God will so remit us our sinnes as we remit our debtors But we doe not perfectly remit our debtors Therefore he willed us to desire that God will not perfectly remit us our sinne and this is to pray for our owne perdition and destruction sith God condemneth even the least sinnes Answ This is a fallacy of speech deceiving by mis-construing a word For the particle As in this petition doth not signifie the degree of remission or a comparison of our remission with that remission wherewith God remitteth us our sinnes but it signifieth the kinde of remission namely the truth and sincerity of our remission whereby we forgive others from our heart and with a ready will of forgiving them or to speake shorter here is not made a comparison according to degrees but according to the truth of the thing or according to the truth and will of remission so that the meaning is So perfectly God remitteth us our sinnes as we truly and certainly remit and forgive our neighbour Luke 11.4 or forgive us our debts because we forgive our debtors Repl. Then is our remission of others the cause why God remitteth us Answ This is a fallacy putting that for a cause which is no cause For our remission wherewith we forgive others though not perfectly yet sincerely is only an argument and testimony unto us that God will remit us our sinnes For our remission and forgiving of others cannot merit 1. Because it is imperfect 2. Albeit it were perfect yet should it not merit because what we now performe that we owe unto God For were it so that we did not performe perfect obedience to God yet were we bound of duty to performe it Repl. But neverthelesse yet here is betokened an equality of remission in us and God Answ Not an equality but a likenesse and similitude of the kinde of remission Object 3. He that remembreth injuries and is desirous of revenge doth not truly remit and forgive But we all remember injuries and are desirous of revenge Therefore we do not truly remit and forgive Answ They that remember injuries that is without a resistance and dislike of this remembrance or with a yeelding thereto do not truly remit If then we withstand and resist the remnants of sins which as yet cleave fast to us and do not yeeld to them nothing hindreth why we may not be said to remit others truly and from our heart and so also to attaine to that in regard whereof this particle As was added of Christ to wit which before also we mentioned to desire and pray rightly Now we rightly pray and desire in faith and repentance both which this petition confirmeth Faith is confirmed and strengthened by this petition because when we truly remit our neighbour we may and ought certainly to resolve that our sins are also remitted us and so have we a good conscience and are assured that we are heard according to this promise of Christ If ye doe forgive men their trespasses Mat. 6.14 your heavenly Father will also forgive you True repentance also is confirmed and increased in us by this petition For by this clause As we c. we are provoked and incited to true repentance the chiefe part whereof is the love of our neighbour For if we will be forgiven we must forgive others Both causes are contained in the words of Christ before alledged out of Matthew as also in the rest which are presently added in the same place in Matthew by way of opposition If ye do forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you that is assure your selves also that your heavenly Father heareth you in which words is comprehended the confirmation of our faith But if ye doe not forgive men their trespasses no more will your Father forgive you your trespasses In these words is added a spurre to repentance Object 4. Paul obtained remission neither did he yet forgive all men their trespasses because he saith 1 Tim. 4.14 Alexander the Copper-smith hath done me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works Therefore it is not necessary that we should forgive Answ There is a threefold remission or forgiving Remission is threefold Of revenge Of revenge This belongeth to all men because all men ought to remit and forgive revenge Hereof speaketh this petition and this Paul did forgive Alexander Of punishment Of punishment This as all cannot inflict so neither can all remit but neither the Magistrates also unto whom yet the same otherwise is committed ought alwaies to remit this but only for certaine causes For God will have the execution of his justice and law But Paul forgave Alexander the punishment also as much as concerned himselfe yet he will notwithstanding have him punished of God but with a condition that is if he persist in sin Of judgement Of judgement This is not alwaies to be remitted For God who forbiddeth lying will not have us judge of knaves that they are honest men but he will have us discerne the good from the bad This also Christ commandeth saying Mat. 7.6 10.16 Give not that which is holy to dogs neither cast pearles before swine And againe Be ye simple as doves and wise as serpents Therefore Paul sinned not in retaining his judgement and opinion of Alexander as of a wicked man as long as he repented not ON THE 52. SABBATH Quest 127. What is the sixth petition Answ Leade us not into temptation but deliver us from evill that is Because we our selves are so feeble and weake by nature that we cannot stand so much as one moment or instant a John 15.5 Psal 103.14 and our most deadly enemies Sathan b 1 Pet. 5.8 Ephes 6.12 the world c John 15.19 and our owne flesh d Rom. 7.23 Gal. 5.17 doe instantly oppugne and assault us uphold thou us and establish and strengthen us by the might of thy spirit that we may not in this spirituall combate yeeld as vanquished but may so long stoutly withstand them e Mat. 26.41 Marke 13.33 untill at length we get full and perfect victory f 1 Thessal 3.13 5.23 The Explication HEre some make one some two petitions but we are not to strive so that nothing of the doctrine be taken away but that this be made full and plaine Now they are rather two parts of one petition Leade us not into temptation is a petition of delivery from future evill Deliver us from evill is a petition of delivery from present evill The speciall Questions 1. What Temptation is THere are two causes of temptation Two kinds of tempting 1. Gods tempting Gen. 22.1 Psal 139.1 Deut. 13.3 1
neighbour is 614. Justification The signification of the word 384. How we are justified by grace how by Christs merit how by faith 385. Three causes why faith onely justifieth 386. Foure reasons of our maintenance of this doctrine against Papists ibid. Ten causes why we cannot be justified by works 387. That this doctrine doth not make men either carelesse or profane 389.390 With what difference faith and works are required in them that are to be justified 390. Vide Faith Works K KEy What the power of the Keyes of Gods Kingdome is and why called a key 481.482 Two parts of the power of these keyes 483. To whom the power of these keyes is committed 485. How the power of the keyes differeth from the civill power 488.489 Kill How the Letter is said to kill 23. King Christians are Kings 237. Kingdome What Christs kingdome is 233. what is the kingdome of Christians 237. Foure differences between Christs kingdome and ours 237. How the kingdome of heaven is opened 480. 481. The power of the keyes of this kingdome and what those keyes are 481. 482. Of Gods universall and speciall kingdome 634. The parts of Gods kingdome ibid. c. How manifold ibid. Who is king and head in this kingdome 635. Of the Citizens and Laws of this kingdome 635. 636. Its enemies and laws 636. How it is said to come ibid. Why we are to desire that it might come 637. L LAW The differences betweene the Law and the Gospel are two pag. 2. What it requireth of us 36. A distinction of Law and faith 38. Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 38. What it is to examine our selves by the law and how we do apply the curse of the law to our selves 39. What the law is in generall 516. Its parts 517. How far abrogated and not abrogated by Christ 519. 520. 522. By faith the Law is three waies established 523. In what the Morall law differeth from the Gospell 523. 524. A difference between civill and ecclesiasticall laws 544. Foure uses of the ceremoniall law 617. Two of the Judiciall and Morall law ibid. Seven uses of the Morall law in nature restored 618. Why we are to desire the perfect fulfilling of the law by us in this life ibid. c. How the law is the Letter and how the Gospel is the Spirit 621. Christ in himselfe fulfilled the law two waies 621. And in us two waies ibid. The law is said to increase sin two waies ibid. Letter What is meant by the word Letter in holy Writ 23. How the Letter is said to kill ibid. Liberality What. 608. The affinity between liberality and parsimony 609. Life Eternall life what 375. Who giveth it 376. To whom for what cause how 377 When. 378. Whether in this life we may be assured of everlasting life 378. Lord. Why Christ is called Lord why Our Lord and how many waies 268. 269. Lost Five meanes by which the Spirit is lost 346. Love Why the love of God is called the first and greatest commandement in the law 37. The law and feare of God how they differ 537. Lust What. 602. Three kinds of it 602. 603. Lying What with distinctions 611. M MAgicke What. 534. Magistrates Foure duties which they owe. 592. Man What maner of creature he was made by God pag. 40. The end of his creation ibid. What the image of God is in man 42. How far forth lost and how repaired in man 43. 44. It was necessary that man should have free power either to stand or fall 71. No other creature could sat is fie for man but man 113. How the parts of mans body are attributed to God 152. Marriage What. 613. Its causes 604. Eight conditions of lawfull marriage 604. Whether it be a thing indifferent or no. 605. The duties of married persons ibidem Masse The originall of the word 456. 457. the difference betweene the Lords Supper and it 456. 457. 458. Nine causes for which the Masse is to be abolished 460. Meanes It must be used for three causes 217. Mediatour Our Mediatour must be very man pag. 114. 115. He must be very God 116. Reasons 116. 117. Eight reasons why the Sonne not the Father nor the holy Ghost should be Mediatour 118. 119. What a Mediator is and what need man hath of one 120. The office of a Mediatour 121. What our Mediatour doth for us with the benefit of his Mediatourship 122. Three things in the person of a Mediatour 123. There can be but one Mediatour 123. Christ Mediatour according to both natures 229. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The office and properties of Christs Mediatourship 285. 286. 287. Member What it is to be a member of Christ 243. Mercy Arguments of the mercy of God in preserving his creatures 163. Merits No good work of the creature meriteth reward 217. The efficacy of Christs merits performeth three things unto us 223. Whether our good works can merit 514. 515. Ministers Ministry What. 587. It s end degrees and duties 587. 588. Vnto whom it is to be committed 588. Miracles How true miracles are discerned from false 9. Misery Why the knowledge of our misery is necessary 34. Whence knowne 36. It s name and nature ibid. Known two waies 39. Modesty What. 594. Murther Why internall murther is forbidden 596. N NAme Foure significations of distinctions of Gods name 556. The parts and vertues of the right and lawful usage of the name of God 558. What the name of God signifieth 632. Nature Whence the wickednesse of mans nature ariseth 45. Why Nature cannot throughly shew what God is 150. Whether there be two natures in Christ our Mediatour 273. The truth of Christs humane nature proved 273. Sin is not of the nature of mans flesh but an accident only thereof 275. The union of the two natures in Christ 278. A rule touching the properties of both natures in Christ 281. 282. c. Whether Christ suffered according to both natures 293. Neighbour Why the love of our neighbour is called the second commandement 39. O OAthes Vide. Swearing pag. 569. c. Whether all oaths are to be kept 573. why the Israelites kept their oath made with the Gibeonites 574. Omnipotency Three things signified by Gods omnipotency 159. Two differences betweene the Church of God and Philosophy in conceiving of Gods omnipotency ibid. Order A double liberty of the Church in matter of order 18. There is order in the most disordered things 208. P PArents Foure reasons why parents rather then other Governours are to bee obeyed 590. Foure duties of Parents 591. Passeover What it was 467. 468. Its ends and uses 468. 469. Passion Vide Suffering What we beleeve concerning Christs passion 290. What is meant by the name of Christs passion 291. Three differences betweene Christs passion and mens sufferings 292. The causes impellent of Christs passion 294. the ends of it ibidem Passions Humane passions attributed to God for two reasons
157. Patience What. 539. Perfection In what sense the Scripture doth attribute perfection to the works of the Regenerate 94. How God is most perfect in himselfe 155. Whether our conversion hath perfection in this life 505. Whether our works be perfectly good and being not so how they can please God 510. 511. Whether those that are converted may perfectly keep the commandements of God 615. 616. Permit Permission Three causes why God is said to permit sinne 201. Gods permission of sin confirmed by Scripture 202. Gods permission is the withdrawing of his grace ibid. Person Of the three persons in the Trinity and why named three being but one in substance 146. What a person is 170. The difference betweene Essence and Person ibid. 171. The reason why this difference is to be held ibid. What reference Essence hath to Person 172. The properties of the Persons are distinct and divers 257. 258. Whether Christ be one person or more 275. 276. Objections against it answered ibid. c. Philosophy It s nature and lawfull and fruitfull use thereof 3. The differences betweene it and Church doctrine ibid. worlds creation unknowne to Philosophers 182. Their Arguments against it ibid. Prayer What 624. Foure sorts of it ibid. why prayer is necessary for Christians ibid. Eight conditions of true prayer 626. A difference of things to be prayed for 627. A difference betweene the prayer of the godly and of the wicked 628. The Lords Prayer expounded ibid. c. The causes why Christ taught us that forme ibid. c. Predestination Vide Election Nine circumstances thereof 352. c. what 355. the difference between it and Providence ibid. Its causes 355. 356. The effects of it 357. Whether unchangeable 357. 358. whether we can be certaine of our predestination 358. Presence A five-fold maner of Christs presence 317. Pride What. 538. Priest Priesthood What Christs Priesthood is 231. The high Priests prerogative under the law ibid. Three differences betweene the Priests and Prophets under the law 232. Christ the true prefigured high-priest ibid. Foure differences betweene Christ and other priests 232. 233. What a Christians priesthood is and its particulars 236. How Christ maketh us Priests ibidem Promises Gods promises not unprofitable to the unregenerate 91. Prophanenesse What. 541. Prophet Propheticall What Christs propheticall function is and the signification of the name Prophet 229. Two kinds of Prophets ibid. Foure testimonies of the truth of the Prophets doctrine of old ib. What a Prophet of the New Testament is 230. Christ a Prophet from the beginning ibidem Six differences betweene Christs being a Prophet and others before him ibid. c. Providence What Gods providence is 194. 197. The proofes of it 194. 195. 196. 202. Two parts of it 197. The degrees of Gods providence and testimonies of it 203. Proofes of his generall and particular providence 204. 205. c. Places of Scripture wrested against Gods providence 218. What the knowledge of Gods providence profiteth us ibid. Just causes why it may be knowne 219. The deniall of it shaketh all the grounds of Religion ibid. Punishment How God may be said to will punishment 68. The degrees of punishments of the ungodly 103. 104. The conditions of him that may be punished for another 113. The evill of punishment is a morall good and is done by God for three causes 199. Q. QUickning How the spirit quickneth pag. 23. Three parts of quickning 503. why the latter part of our conversion is called quickning 504. Quietnesse Two significations of the word in Philosophy 183. R REason How far we listen to Reason in divine matters 443. Reconcile It hath foure parts 120. No reconciliation without a Mediatour ibid. Regeneration It is but begun in this life pag. 55. The regenerate lose the grace of God in part but not whole in this life 56. The good workes of the regenerate not perfect in this like 93. 94. In what sense the Scripture attributes perfection to the works of the regenerate 94. Regeneration doth assure us of Justification 95. Christs Godhead proved by our regeneration 251. 252. Whether the regenerate can perfectly keep the law 616. A threefold difference betweene the regenerates and unregenerates sinning ibid. Repentance How God is said to repent 157. Reprobation How reprobates are said to be lightned and sanctified 61. Resurrection What Christs resurrection profiteth us 306. The manifold circumstances of his resurrection 306. 307. 308. The fruits of it 310. Five Reasons for our resurrection 311. more of it 364. 365. c. What it is and the errours concerning it 370. Proofes of its certainty ibid. c. The same body shall rise 372. How when and by what power the resurrection shall be 373. For what end and to what estate we shall rise 374. Reward No good worke of the creature meriteth reward pag. 217. 387. Three causes why God promiseth to reward our works 388. Riches Whether it be lawfull to desire them 644. Or to lay them up for hereafter 645. Righteousnesse The righteousnesse of God both generall and particular 160. How we are righteous before God 379. What righteousnesse is in generall and how manifold 380. Vide Justice Imputed righteousnesse is eternall 392. S SAbbath Three causes why the commandement of the Sabbath was so severely commanded 576. What the Sabbath is and how kept both by God and men ibid. What works are forbidden on the Sabbath 577. Two reasons why our children and families must keepe the Sabbath ibid. Objections about the Sabbath answered 577. 578. Why our cattell must rest on the Sabbath 578. How manifold the Sabbath is 578. 579. Many Sabbaths in the Old Testament 579. A Table of the distinction of the Sabbath 580. How the Sabbath belongeth to us Christians ibid. A double difference betweene the Christian and Jewish observation of the Sabbath 582. The causes why the Sabbath was instituted ibid. How the Sabbath is sanctified and how profaned 583. 584. 485. Saints What is meant by the Communion of Saints 360. Popish objections for invocation of Saints answered 562. 563. 564. c. Sacraments They are signes of the Covenant 124. 393. The originall word Sacrament what 394. It s definition with its difference from other signes 395. Their ends 396. 397. Sacrament and Sacrifice how different 397. How the old and new Sacraments differ 398. The difference of the signes and things signified in the Sacraments 399. What is the right and lawfull use of Sacraments 341. What the wicked receive in the Sacraments ibid. in what the Word and Sacraments agree and in what they differ 402. their number 403. Vide Baptisme and Supper of the Lord. Satisfaction Of Legall and Evangelicall satisfaction 108. We can make no satisfaction for two reasons 112. No other creature could satisfie for man but man 113. Meerely God could not satisfie for man 114. Christs satisfaction is made ours two waies 383. When we may be assured of Christs satisfaction imputed unto us 384. Why and how 384. 385. Sacrifice
but one Christ II. The personall union of the two natures in Christ according to the Apostles a distinction is the corporall inhabitation of all fulnesse of the divinity in Christ according to the Churches declaration the hidden and adorable conjunction of the deity of the Word and of the humanity assumed into one person or hypostasis made in the mothers womb b without confusion without conversion without division without c separation that is to say the natures and naturall properties remaining whole and distinct being separable neither in time nor place Testimonies of Scripture and of Creeds a Col. 2.9 In him Christ dwelleth the whole fulnesse of the Deity bodily 2 Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe Heb. 2.16 For he tooke not the Angels but the seed of Abraham he tooke b John 1.14 And the Word was made flesh and dwelt amongst us Luke 1.35 The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall overshadow thee therefore that Holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God c Athanas in Symb. God and man is one Christ not by converting of the divinity into the flesh but by assuming of the humanity into God In the Creed of the generall Synod of Chalcedon assembled by the Emperour Martian against Eutyches Anno Dom. 453. We beleeve that Jesus Christ is the one and onely Son of God and our Lord consisting of two natures in one person without confusion without conversion without division without separation the diversity of the two natures being no wayes made void by reason of the union but the propertie of each nature remaining intire So that Jesus Christ is not divided or separated into two but he is one and the same onely begotten Sonne of God God the Word III. Because of this personall union we beleeve that this person Jesus Christ is truly and properly not tropically or figuratively God and Man and that both the natures and naturall properties and actions are truly and properly predicated interchangeably of the whole person in the concrete For truly and properly Christ God a is Man borne of the b Virgin Mary of the seed of c David he grew in age and d wisdome he suffered died c. according to his e humanity Truly also and properly Christ Man is f God begotten of the g Father existing before h Abraham i immortall k omniscient l omnipotent m omnipresent creating and governing all things with the Father c. according to his n divinity being no lesse reasonable and immortall in the soule properly and truly then man and according to his body irrationall and o mortall For as the reasonable soule saith Athanasius in his Creed and flesh is one man so God and Man is one Christ Therefore as the properties of body and soule are really common to man so the properties are really common to the person of Christ to whom both in name and realitie they are attributed yet not according to both natures but according to that to which properly they appertaine This is called the communication of properties And Damascen cals them the manner of * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutuall attribution Testimonies of Scripture and of the Ancient Doctors a Phil. 2.6 Christ was made like unto man b Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman c Rom. 1.3 The Son of God was made of the seed of David after the flesh d Luke 2.52 Jesus grew in wisdome stature and grace with God and man e 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ died according to the flesh f 1 John 5.20 This is that true God and life eternall g John 1.18 The onely begotten Son who is in the bosome of the Father he hath shewed him to us h John 8.58 Before Abraham was I am i John 5.26 As the Father hath life in himselfe so hath he given to the Son to have life in himselfe k Marke 2.8 Jesus knew that they reasoned so with themselves in their minde John 2.25 Neither was it needfull that any should beare witnesse to him of the man for he himselfe knew what was in man l I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and end saith the Lord that is who is and who was and who is to come I say that Almighty m Mat. 28.20 I am with you still till the end of the world n John 5.17 The Father worketh even hitherto and I worke Heb. 1.2 By whom also he made the world who sustaines all things by his powerfull word 1 Pet. 3.18 Christ was quickned according to the Spirit o Just Martyr in Expositione fidei As man being but one hath notwithstanding two different natures in himselfe and with the one part he consulteth with the other he puts his consultation in execution appointing in his minde the fabrick of the ship but with his hands effecting what he had appointed so the same Son being of two natures according to the one he works his miracles according to the other he suffers contemptible things for as he is God and of the Father he wrought miracles as he is Man and of the Virgin he indured the Crosse and such like naturally and willingly IV. After the same manner the name and actions of the Mediatour are attributed to the whole person and in the concrete by the concrete are understood the names of the persons are truly and properly predicated according to both natures because both natures with their properties and actions are required to the office of a Mediatour in execution of which each nature by the communication of the other doth operate those things which properly belong a to it for Christ both according to his humanity and his divinity is our Mediatour Preserver Intercessor Saviour King Priest Head Lord and Judge of the world who knows all things according to both natures and by each nature be operates those things which properly belong to it Testimonies of the Ancient Doctors a Damascen l. 3. c. 15. de Orthodoxa fide Christ works according to both natures and both natures worke in him with the communication of the other The Word operates what belongs to the Word such things as are of greater note and majesty by reason of the power and authority of the Deity but the Body performes those functions which are properly the Bodies according to the pleasure of the Word which is united to it and whose proper worke it is Leo ad Flavianum cap. 4. He worketh in both formes what is proper with the communion of the other the Word operating that which is the Words and the flesh performing that which is the fleshes Idem ad Leon. August Epist 59. Although in one Lord Jesus Christ the true Son of God and Man there is one Person of the Word and flesh which hath inseparably and indivisibly its common actions their qualities notwithstanding are to be understood and by a sincere faith we must discerne to what things the lownesse of the flesh is promoted and to
I have purposed the Lord of Hosts hath purposed and who shall disanull Isai 45.7 Forming peace and creating evill Isai 46.11 I have purposed and I will also do it Ezek. 12.25 I will speake the word and I will do it Malac. 3.6 I am the Lord and change not Rom. 11.29 Of them God cannot repent Heb. 6.17 God willing to shew the immutability of his promise confirmed it by an oath James 1.17 With the Father of lights there is no change e Isai 6.3 Holy holy holy Lord God of Hosts Psal 145.17 The Lord is just in all his wayes and holy in all his works f Ephes 1.11 He did all things by the counsell of his will Acts 4.28 That they might do whatsoever thine hand and thy counsell had pre-ordained to be done g Rom. 8.11 That the purpose of God which is according to election might remaine Ephes 1.11 In him we have obtained an inheritance being predestinated according to his purpose who worketh all things by the counsell of his oâ—ne will h Ephes 1.4 As he hath elected us in himselfe before the foundations of the world were laid i Ephes 2.5 When we were dead in our sins God hath quickened us together with Christ Rom. 9.21 Hath not the Potter power of the same lump to make one vessell to honour c. k Genes 1. ver 2 3. c. l Tit. 3.5 Not by the just works which we have done but by his mercy he hath saved us Rom. 9.11.18 The children being yet not borne before they had done good or evill that the purpose of God which is according to election that is not of works but of him that calleth might stand sure Therefore he will have mercy on whom he will c. Deut. 7.7 8. Not because of your multitude hath the Lord loved you above all other people and chosen you but because the Lord loved you m Rom. 8.29 Whom he fore-knew them he predestinated to be conformable to the Image of his Son that he might be the first-borne among many brethren n Mat. 22.14 Many are called few chosen Ephes 1.4 As he hath chosen us in him o Phil. 4.3 Whose names are in the Booke of life Dan. 12.1 At that time thy people shall escape whosoever is found written in the Booke of life Luke 10.20 Rejoyce that your names are written in heaven Rev. 20.12 And another booke was opened which is the Booke of life Rev. 21.27 There shall no thing enter into it that defileth or doth any abomination or speaketh lyes but who are written in the Lambs booke of life Of the Book of life see also Exod. 32.32 33. Psal 69.29 and 139.16 Ezek. 13.9 Rev. 17.8 and 20.15 p Ephes 1.5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will q Acts 13.48 And they beleeved so many as were ordained to life eternall r Ephes 1.5 Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will s Rom. 8.30 Whom he predestinated them also he called t Mat. 13.11 To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven Mat. 11.15 I thanke thee O Father that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to babes Acts 13.48 And as many as were ordained to life eternall beleeved Ephes 1.4 That we might be holy before him in love Tit. 1.1 According to the faith of Gods elect u Rom. 8.30 Whom he called those also he justified x Rom. 8.30 Whom he justified those also he glorified y Mat. 22.14 Few are chosen Rom. 11.7 The elect have obtained the rest were hardened z Rev. 20.15 He that was not found written in the Booke of life was cast into the burning lake Rev. 17.8 Whose names are not written in the Book of life from the foundation of the world aa Rom. 9.22 He endured with great patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction Mat. 25.41 Go yee cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angels Prov. 16.4 God made all things for himselfe and the wicked for the evill day Jude 4. and 2 Pâ—t 2.3 Who of old were ordained for this judgement bb Rom. 9.18 He sheweth mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardeneth Psal 59.6 Be not mercifull to all the sins of the wicked Jer. 13.14 I will not pity nor spare nor have mercy but destroy them cc Psal 81.13 I permitted them to the strength of their owne hearts and they walked in their counsels Acts 14.16 God in former ages suffered all Nations to walke in their owne wayes Rom. 1.24 26 28. Therefore God delivered them up to their owne hearts desires to uncleannesse that they might defile their bodies one with another dd Rom. 9.22 23. What if he willing to shew his anger and make knowne his power endured with much patience the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction And that he might make knowne the riches of his glory to the vessels of mercy which he hath prepared for glory Rom. 9.17 For this very cause have I raised thee that I might make knowne my power in thee and that my Name may be declared through all the earth Exod. 9.16 And truly for this cause have I set thee up that I might shew my power in thee c. Prov. 16.4 God hath made all things for himselfe even the wicked man for the evill day ee Psal 145.7 They will call to minde the multitude of thy goodnesse and they will speake of thy righteousnesse Psal 75.8 God is Judge he lifieth up one and casteth downe the other VII Out of these testimonies of Scripture it is manifest that God before the foundation of the world did put this difference betweene men that he sayes himselfe he shews mercy a to some and hardeneth b others he illuminateth some and c blinds others he calls some to repentance and calls not others bestowes faith on some bestowes it not on d others Abel was received of God Cain e rejected Sem retaines the blessing of God Cham is f accursed Abraham is called out of Ur of the Chaldees others are g forsaken Isaac is made heire Ismael is h ejected Jacob is loved Esau hated Peter after his fall is received unto i grace Judas is left in despaire In briefe that will be till the end of the world which Christ k fore-told Then two shall be in the field one shall be received the other shall be rejected two shall be grinding in the Mill the one shall be received the other refused Who then will doubt whether God did not decree that from eternity which in time he will have done For with God the Father of lights there is no change Jam. 1.17 See above Aphoris 5. VIII Therefore it is no lesse true that there is predestination then that God is God See Luthers saying above Aphoris 1. IX The cause why God from eternity out of lost
the Church in the New Testament we beleeve and teach that it is the office of publick teaching and governing the Church by the voice of the Prophets and Apostles instituted by Christ for finishing the salvation of the a elect Testimonies of Scripture a Matth. 28.19 Goe and teach all nations baptising them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 Preach the Gospel to all creatures he that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved but he that beleeveth not shall be condemned Ephes 2.20 You are built upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Ephes 4.11 He gave some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists and some to be pastors and doctors II. And that it is an effectuall meanes by which the holy Ghost stirs up confirmes and a operates faith and conversion in the hearts of the elect Testimonies of Scripture a Rom. 1.16 The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Rom. 1.17 Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Acts 10.44 While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell upon all them that heard this speech Acts 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia who sold purple in the city of the Thyatirians fearing God did heare us whose heart the Lord opened that she should heare what was said by Paul 2 Tim. 3.16 17. The whole Scripture is inspired by God and profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect and perfectly furnished for every good worke III. Yet that internall power and efficacie by which we are sanctified is not the Ministers nor is it tied to or shut up with in their words actions but it is the holy a Ghosts The externall ministry is b mans which the Spirit of God makes use of for moving the minds and hearts of the elect when and how he c pleaseth Not as if he could not doe otherwise but because it pleased his divine wisdome by the foolish preaching of the Crosse to save such as d beleeve Testimonies of Scripture a Esay 43.25 I I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh or wither it goeth so it is with every one that is born of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 All these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth b Matth. 3.11 I indeed baptise you with water to repentance but he who cometh after me is stronger then I he will baptise you with fire and with the holy Ghost John 1.23 33. I am the voice of him that crieth in the desart But he that sent mee to baptise with water he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost c 1 Cor. 3.5 6. Who then is Paul who is Apollo but ministers by whom you have beleeved and as God hath given to every man I plant Apollo waters but God giveth the increase Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God who giveth the increase d John 3.8 The wind bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but thou knowest not whence it cometh nor whither it goeth so is every one that is borne of the spirit 1 Cor. 12.11 But all these things are done by one and the same spirit distributing to every one apart as he pleaseth 1 Cor. 1.21 But after that in the wisdome of God the world by that wisdome knew not God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save beleevers IV. But these Tenents are partly impious and partly too hyperbolicall 1. That God immediately doth infuse faith and conversion 2. That the ministerie is a dead letter but the exercise only of the outward man 3. That the faith which we have by hearing of the word is not justifying but historicall onely 4. That saving power is in the voice and under the voice of the ministerie and that Christs part is internall but ministers partly externall partly internall ARTICLE VIII Of the Sacraments in generall I. WE judge the generall doctrine of the Sacraments to be both profitable and needfull for without this we cannot know why Baptisme and the Lords Supper are Sacraments besides it gives a great light to the particular doctrine of each Sacrament by which we may avoid divers errours lest by giving them too little we esteeme them but bare Ceremonies and by giving them too much we transforme them into Idols which will necessarily be if we do not carefully observe what Sacraments are and why instituted by God and what is their use and end for Ecclesiasticall stories tell us that the Pope could not establish Transubstantiation untill he had overthrowne the nature efficacy and use of Sacraments II. Sacraments are signes of the Covenant or of the promise of a grace instituted by God for the confirmation of our b faith Testimonies of Scripture a Gen. 17.11 And you shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin and it shall be a signe of the Covenant betweene me and you b Rom. 4.11 And he received the signe of Circumcision the seale of righteousnesse by faith in his fore-skin Sacraments are not onely notes of profession betweene men as some imagine but they are rather signes and testimonies of Gods will towards us by which God moveth the heart to beleeve as it is in the Apology of the Augustan Confession Tit. De usu Sacramenti III. Sacraments consist of the Element and a Word or of externall signes and the promises of spirituall grace which grace in the Word and in all Sacraments is one to wit Christ with all his b benefits for there is one Christ yesterday to day and for c ever and there is one communion of Saints from the beginning of the world to the d end which is that spirituall union that is betweene Christ and the Saints and of the Saints among themselves to the same love by the holy Spirit in Christ as the Head and in us as his members in whom he dwels although this one communion according to the diversity of signes is diversly called and represented in diverse Sacraments Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Apologia August Confes Tit. De usu Sacramenti c. Sacraments are signes of Gods will towards us and not only signes of men among themselves And they define Sacraments rightly in the New Testament to be signes of grace And because two things are in Sacraments the Signe and the Word the Word in the New Testament is the promise of the remission of sins b Ibidem The same is the effect of the Word and Sacrament as it is excellently said by Austine The Sacrament is the visible Word because the ceremony is received by the eye and is as it were the picture of the Word signifying the same thing that the Word doth wherefore the effect of both is the same c Heb.
apostasie fascinated by idolatrie it had never submitted it selfe to the slavery and yoke of Antichristian tyrannie 159. It is tyranny to oppresse undo a Common-wealth got by right or wrong against all right and equitie 160. The Pope hath invaded and oppressed the Church State of Christendom with a double tyrannie to wit spirituall and corporall 161. He invaded the Church in a spirituall tyrannie when by his pride he overthrow the Apostolicall discipline of the Church 162. The Apostolicall discipline was Oeconomicall that under one head or master of the family our Saviour having gone to heaven as it were into a far countrie divers houshold servants as Apostles and after them Bishops equall in power should every one of them disperse their owne talents according to every mans place for the benefit of the house of the living God 163. For Let a man so esteeme of us saith the Apostle as of the ministers of Christ 1 Cor. 4.1 and stewards of the mysteries of God 164. And we reade that Christ ascending into heaven gave to the Church besides Apostles Prophets and Evangelists Doctors also and Pastors or Bishops 165. But wee reade not that hee gave to the Church a Prince of Priests or high Pontifie 166. For there is but one Bishoprick saith Cyprian which is communicated by parcells to every one 167. Neither any of us saith the same Father hath made himselfe a Bishop of bishops or by tyrannicall tyrannie doth compell his colleagues to a necessitie of obedience 168. But when the Church began to increase and withall the ambition of Bishops for orders sake because Rome was the head of the Empire to the Bishop of old Rome the first seat was given 169. Yet observing the Canon under written by Austines hand the Bishop of the first seat is not called the Prince of Priests or high Priest or any such like thing but only the Bishop of the first seat 170. This order and this Oeconomicall discipline continued in the Christian Church for six hundred years after Christ 171. Boniface the Third was the first that was stirred up by Satan out of desire of government and pride to break downe the bars of Apostolicall discipline and with much contention played the Tyrant in the Church being pronounced universall Bishop by Phocas the Tyrant But by the sentence of Gregory his predecessor Antichrist was declared to the world 172. From him began these words of tyrannie to be used in the Roman See lest their tyrannie might not be knowne So we will So we command 173. In the Chaire of universall pestilence scarce did he sit one full yeare according to the Proverb Too rigid Lords never raigne long 174. From thence the fume of Catholick pride by Satan was blowne upon the Romane Chaire which hath propagated the Ecclesiasticall tyrannie and encreased it unmeasurably 175. Hence the Pope hath an heavenly power 176. The Pope hath the same Consistorie with God the same Tribunall with Christ 177. The Pope is a certaine Deitie representing some visible God 178. The Pope hath all lawes within the cabinet of his breast 179. The Pope is Bishop of the whole world to whom all Bishops and Patriarchs ought to be subject necessarily upon salvation 180. The Pope is an universall Prince King of kings and head of all within the militant Church 181. The Pope hath all men for his subjects 182. To the Pope every humane creature is subject 183. To the Pope all power is given in heaven and earth 184. The Pope is made Judge over the angels 185. From the Pope there is no appeale no not to God 186. The Pope is above all Councels he alone hath power to call direct confirme disanull them 187. The Pope conferres jurisdiction upon all Bishops 188. The Pope cannot submit himselfe to Councels 189. The Pope makes lawes to compell the conscience 190. The Pope alone judgeth all men but is judged of none 191. If the Pope should send head-long to Hell many thousands of soules no man must say Why doest thou so 192. The Pope can doe all that God doth 193. The Pope is neither God nor angell nor man according to that Verse O Pope the amazement of the world who alone art the greatest of things thou art neither God nor man but a neuter between both 194. Yea the Pope is God 195. The Pope is the cause of causes and Lord of lords 196. The Pope is Gods supreme Vicar and whosoever speaks the contrarie is a lyar 197. We must stand to the Popes judgement though the whole world should think to the contrarie 198. None is equall to the Pope but God 199. The Pope is the head and bridegroom of the Catholick Church 200. Hence we must beare and with pious devotion endure the yoke which is imposed by the holy See though it may seem intolerable 201. But hee that makes himselfe a God the Churches husband is not hee the enemy of God and of Christ even the Antichrist 202. Now except the Serpent devoure the Serpent it cannot become a Dragon as it is in the Proverb 203. So if the Pope had not devoured the Roman Empire he had not been Antichrist 204. With the spirituall tyrannie hee snatched also the secular 205. By vertue of that feigned patrimony of Peter or of the Church let the Pope be one of the Princes of Italy by humane prescription 206. The Pope being clothed with the Emperiall robe and crowned with the Emperors crowne holding the sword in his hand and saying I am Cesar is not he the Tyrant of the Empire and Cesars enemy 207. Neither did any one Pope this by chance the Papall ambition for these eight hundred years hath devoured the Roman Empire and trod upon the Emperors 208. The Emperor should take the oath of allegiance and obedience to the Pope 209. The Emperor should depend on the Popes judgement and not the Pope on the Emperors as is said 210. The Emperor should bow himselfe to the Pope whilst hee takes horse hee must stand by as a Lackie and must hold his bridle and stirrop 211. At a feast the Emperor should hold water to the Pope whilst he washeth his hands 212. The Emperor ought to carry the first dish to the Popes table 213. The Pope can excommunicate depose and kill the Emperor 214. The Pope hath power over all Kings and Princes over all the Kingdomes of the world directly or indirectly and can give them to whom hee will 215. Hence the Pope hath two bodies and two chiefe Pontificalities like another Numa Pompilius One way hee is like the Gentile Archflamine another way like the Roman Emperor after the Emperor left off the profane title of Pontifex maximus which Gratian did first abandon as some think 216. Hence he is armed with two swords the spirituall and secular because Boniface the Eighth said Behold Luke 22.38 here are two swords 217. Neither did he obtaine this great tyrannie by force onely at which you may wonder but
dead after they are consumed by wormes by the power of God which notwithstanding they beleeve But what we beleeve and determine concerning God must not be measured by the shallow capacitie of humane reason from which the nature of God is most distant but rather according to his divine will revealed in his word Now these testifie that the true and eternall God is but one in number and essence 1 Cor. 8.4 Deut. 6.4 Heare O Israel the Lord our God is one Lord to wit in essence For the name Jehovah in Hebrew is from being and properly signifieth essence or being Hee is also three in persons Father Son and holy Ghost Hebr. 12.2 For Christ who is the author and finisher of our faith being willing that in the New Testament all the Gentiles should by a new sacrament be consecrated into one faith and worship of one true God commanded all to be baptised in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost as it were in the name and faith of one true God consisting of these three hypostases or persons For the Father is expresly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or divine person Heb. 1.3 Now such as is the Father such is the Son and such is the holy Ghost Article 4. Neither are we baptised but in the Name of the divine hypostasis or person the Son then is a divine hypostasis also and so is the holy Ghost And these three divine hypostases are one and the eternall God S. John did more cleerly expresse this mysterie of the Trinitie in unitie saying There are three that beare record in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost 1 John 5.7 and these three are one He calls the Son the Word usually Now by these three witnesses in Heaven he understands either three Gods or three divine persons But not three Gods for God is one therefore the three divine persons are understood And he sayes that these three are one either in essence or in personalitie but not in personalitie for so they could not be three therefore in essence And for this cause he teacheth that these three are one God in their will and consent of witnessing It may be easily proved that this mysterie of the faith was not altogether unknowne to the Fathers of the Old Testament but not so cleerly manifest to all of them as now And it is no wonder seeing the full revelation both of this and of other mysteries were reserved for the ministry of the Son of God manifested in the flesh John 1.18 as the finisher of our faith by Johns testimony No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son which is in the bosome of the Father he hath declared him What the enemies of the blessed Trinitie out of humane reason or out of Scripture maliciously depraved use to dispute against this doctrine shall be explained in the progresse of our disputation 4. Neither confounding As the Noetian Sabellian Patrispassian Hereticks did who as they held but one God so they would acknowledge but one person sometime of the Father sometime of the Son sometime of the holy Ghost using this reason for a principle at this day common to Jewes Mahumetans and Hereticks That of one individuall nature there can be but one hypostasis or person which indeed is true of a finite and created individuall nature but of the divine infinite uncreated nature it is false as divine Oracles doe evince 5. Nor dividing the essence As the Tritheits doe and have done multiplying the essence of God with the divine persons against Scripture ARTICLE III. 6. For there is one person of the Father another of the Son another of the holy Ghost 7. But the divinitie of the Father Son and holy Ghost is one the glory equall the majesty co-eternall The Declaration 6. FOr there is one The distinction of the persons that one is not the other but the Father is one the Son another and the holy Ghost another is evidently taught in Scripture John 5.32 There is another who beareth witnesse of mee and who sent mee even the Father he it is that hath testified of mee John 14.26 But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father will send in my Name John 14.16 I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter But how the persons are distinguished it followes in the eighth Article 7. But of the Father and of the Son Here the consubstantialitie and co-equalitie of the divine persons is asserted against Arians and Photinians according to Scripture John 10.30 I and my Father are one to wit in the divine essence and therefore in strength and power but in respect of the humane nature the Father and Son are not one John 5.7 And these three are one to wit in respect of the divinitie and therefore in the unitie of will and testimonie So we are baptised not in the names of three but in the name as of one true God John 5.18 and Joh. 10.33 The Jewes understood that Christ made himselfe equall with God but he did not equall himselfe with God in his humane nature for so they might truly have said that he had blasphemed but in the glory of his divinitie and divine operations John 16.15 All things that the Father hath are mine therefore that one and co-eternall majesty of the divinitie which the Father hath is also the Sons and likewise the holy Ghosts For the Father and Son neither are nor were from eternitie without the holy Ghost therefore of the three there is one divinitie an equall glory and co-eternall majestie ARTICLE IV. 8. Such as the Father is such is the Son and such is the holy Ghost the Father uncreate the Son uncreate and the holy Ghost uncreate the Father immense the Son immense and the holy Ghost immense the Father eternall the Son eternall and the holy Ghost eternall 9. And yet not three eternalls but one eternall as there are not three uncreated nor three incomprehensible but one uncreated and one incomprehensible The Declaration 8. SUch as the Father Here is declared the co-equalitie and consubstantialitie of the divine persons by the identitie of Gods essentiall attributes because as the Father so the Son and holy Ghost is uncreated immense eternall Of the Father no man doubts The Son is also uncreated because hee was in the beginning of the creation and he was God and all things were made by him John 1.1 3. and nothing was made without him which was made He is also immense Hebr. 1.2 because he makes his aboad with the Father and dwells in the hearts of all the faithfull John 14.23 Ephes 3.17 And He is with us alwaies even to the end of the world Likewise eternall Mat. 28.20 because before the foundation of the mountaines were laid before the hills he was borne Prov. 8.25 John 1.1 And he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and ending the first and the last Revel 1.8
Booke entituled The inhumanation of the Word of God other Greeks commonly call this The Incarnation which word is made out of the sayings of Scripture in which the Incarnation of the Son of God is chiefly grounded John 1.14 The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us 1 Tim. 3.16 God was manifested in the flesh Heb. 2.14 Because children are partakers of flesh and blood the Son of God himselfe was made partaker of the same and ver 16. He tooke not on him the nature of Angels but he tooke on him the flesh is of God To this purpose are the Angels words to the Virgin Mary Luke 1.35 The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the vertue of the most High shall over-shadow thee therefore that holy thing that shall be borne of thee shall be called the Son of God And that of the Apostle Gal. 4.4 God sent his Son made of a woman out of which is understood that this Incarnation is the miraculous assumption of humane flesh or nature by the operation of the holy Ghost in the Virgins womb being performed by the Son of God into the unity of his personality 3. Beleeve faithfully In the Greek it is firmely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the last Article it is faithfully and firmely of which the first respects the sincerity of this faith purified from errour deniall and heresie whatsoever concerning this mystery the latter requires an assurance and confidence of salvation in the Son of God incarnate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being opposite to doubt and conjecturall opinion ARTICLE II. Of the Creed the X. This then 4. is the right Faith 5. that wee beleeve and confesse that 6. our Lord Jesus Christ 7. the Son of God is 8. God and man The Declaration 4. RIght faith The right faith concerning the Incarnation of the Son of God is briefly set out in two heads The first is of the very mysterie of the Incarnation or of the person of the Son of God incarnate The later is concerning his office or the mysterie of our redemption which was performed and to be performed by him in the flesh It is equally necessary to salvation to beleeve both and the first for the later The faith of which except it be held entire and untainted as the Gospel declares it to beleeve Christ to be God and man which the divels also beleeve and tremble will help nothing to salvation 5. That we may beleeve We must beleeve and confesse because with the heart we beleeve unto righteousnesse and with the mouth we confesse to salvation 6. Our Lord. So the Angell calls him the same day he was borne Luke 2.11 There is borne to us this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And the New Testament in very many places chiefly 1 Cor. 8.6 We haue one Lord Jesus Christ. And he will be so called of us John 13.13 You call mee Lord and you say well for so I am Hence in the Creed we beleeve in Jesus Christ our Lord. The Septuagint every-where expresse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord by Gods proper name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is worth the observing because it affords an ample argument of the true Deitie of our Lord Jesus Christ For if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the same that Jehovah surely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Lord is God Jehovah The Son of God then is our Lord by a two-fold dominion one of his Deitie common to him with the Father and holy Ghost which is his absolute power over all things the other is of mediation proper to himselfe by which as he is the Mediatour between God and men he alone is at the right hand of God appointed head of the Church over all things Ephes 1.22 7. He is the Son of God Not a son by the grace of creation as the Angels are Gods Sons Job 1.6 nor a son by the grace of adoption as those that are predestinate are adopted to be sons by Jesus Christ Ephes 1.5 but the proper Son of God Rom. 8.32 The onely begotten of the Father John 1.14 Begotten before all created things from eternitie Prov. 8.23 25. Whose going forth from the beginning from the dayes of eternitie Mich. 5.4 By whom all things were made and without whom nothing was made that was made John 1.3 8. God and man Not God alone for so he were not truly Christ that is anointed for God alone is the anointer not the anointed Nor man alone for so he were not truly Jesus that is a Saviour for man alone is not the Saviour but the saved but God and man one and the same Son consisting of two natures the divine and the humane in the unitie of the hypostasis Furthermore why the Son of God the second person of the blessed Trinitie rather then any of the other persons to wit the Father or the holy Ghost united humane flesh to himselfe although that humane reason should stand amazed Christian faith should humbly adore and not search this mysterie some reasons notwithstanding are unfolded by Divines not improbable to wit that it was fit that he who was the Son of God begotten of the Father before the world should likewise be the Son of man borne in time of the substance of his mother First lest by the Incarnation the denomination of the divine persons should be changed or a confusion introduced which had hapned if either the Father or the holy Ghost or all together by the dispensation of the flesh had challenged to themselves the name of Son Secondly the benefit of the Incarnation was by God ordained and bestowed upon men for this end that wee might become the sons of God for it was meet that we should be made Gods adopted sons by him who is Gods naturall Son Thirdly it was most convenient that he who had obtained a middle place among the creatures should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie that there might be a decent correspondencie between the middle and middle Now man hath a middle place among the creatures having obtained to be under the spirituall and above the corporeall creatures it was then fit that man should be repaired by the middle person of the Trinitie Lastly there is nothing more decent than that decayed nature should be restored by him by whom it was created because all things were made by him John 1.3 therefore man was to be repaired and restored to his former dignitie by the Son of God ARTICLE III. Of the Creed the XI 9. He is God 10. of the substance of his Father 11. begotten before the world and man 12. of the substance of his mother 13. Borne in the world 14. Perfect God 15. Perfect man of a reasonable soule and humane flesh subsisting 16. Equall to the Father according to his Divinitie 17. inferiour to the Father according to his humanitie The Declaration 9. HEe is God It is as evident that the proper and onely begotten Son of God is God
that he made himselfe equall with God which Christ was so far from denying or reproving that through the whole Chapter he confirmes it by notable documents taken from the equality and identity both of his owne and Fathers workes and operations power and authoritie honour and worship Whatsoever saith he the Father doth the Son doth the same also For as the Father raiseth the dead and quickneth them so doth the Son quicken those whom he will c. The Father hath committed all judgement to the Son that all may honour the Son as they honour the Father As the Father hath life in himselfe so he hath given to the Son to have life in himselfe c. There needs no more Christs owne witnesse alone of himselfe is sufficient to confirme our faith and to overthrow heresies John 8.14 For if saith he I testifie of my selfe my testimony is true but hee testifieth of himselfe that God is his proper Father and that he is equall with God the Father therefore his testimony of himselfe is true Hence the malicious stupiditie of Hereticks derogating authoritie from his testimony is more to be detested then that of the Jewes According to his divinity Not according to his humanity otherwise hee were not true man therefore the doctrine of Schwenckfeldius if false which equals Christs humanity in all things to God or which makes Christs humanity equall to God 17. Lesser then the Father And this Christ witnesseth of himselfe saying My Father is greater then I John 14.28 to wit by reason of my Incarnation as man I am lesser then the Father Which because Arius drew this to the inequalitie of the divinitie hee brought in the heresie of the Anomaei Cyril l. 2. thes c. 3. So far is the Son equall to the Father in that he is by nature God but in that he was made man and as a man was crucified and died he is lesse then the Father The definition of Chalcedon afterwards against Eutyches thus declares it Consubstantiall to the Father according to the divinity consubstantiall to us according to the humanity In all things like to us except the filth of sin Hebr. 2.17 and 4.15 ARTICLE IV. Of the Creed the XII 18. Who though he be God and man yet he is not two but one Christ 19. One not by converting of the divinitie into flesh 20. but by assuming of the humanitie into God 21. One altogether not by conversion of the substance 22. but by unitie of the person 23. For as the reasonable soule and flesh are one man so God and man is one Christ The Declaration 18. WHo though God Hitherto of the truth of the two natures of the Son of God incarnate now of their union or of the personall unitie The Article in the beginning hath a Prolepsis or anticipation whereas God and man are two divers subsistances therefore if Christ be God and man hee will not be one but two Yet one Christ God and man not two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of the union of the natures God indeed and man are different subsistences without the personall union but Christ is God and man in the personall unitie Upon this part of the Article pitcheth that heresie which about an hundred years after Athanasius Nestorius the Patriarch of Constantinople brought into the Church but was condemned by the Councell of Ephesus 19. One not by conversion The reason of the unitie consisteth not in the conversion of the divinitie into flesh which heresie was devised two hundred yeares after Athanasius by Eutyches a Monk of Constantinople who expounded the words of John The word was made flesh of the conversion of the word into flesh As the water is said to be made wine that is converted into wine John 2.8 affirming that after the incarnation not two natures did remaine but one onely to wit the flesh made of the Word But not without cause he was suppressed by the authority of the Councell of Chalcedon For how can the divinity be turned into flesh or an uncreated nature void of mutation be converted into a creature By this meanes Christ should neither be God nor man truly because he must lose both the Divinity and the humanity together 20. But by assuming the humanity into God In the Greek into the Deity yet not absolutely but into one of the persons of the Deity or of the Word For this alone not the Father not holy Ghost assumed humane flesh into the unitie of the hypostasis See the 8. and 1. Note Of this assumption the Apostle thus Hebr. 2.14 He was made partaker of flesh and bloud And ver 16. He took not on him the nature of Angels but he took on him the seed of Abraham that is he united it to himselfe personally as the Schooles speak that there might be one hypostasis of the Word and flesh The true reason or manner then of the unitie of Christs person is not the conversion of the Word into flesh but the hypostaticall union of the Word with flesh 21. Not by confusion of the substance That is not by commixtion of the nature and naturall properties of them both into some third thing such as is the confusion of water and honey in Metheglin which was the heresie afterward of the Monophysits sprung out of Eutyches his follies against which Damascen disputes at large lib. 3. orthod fidei c. 3. 22. But by unity of the person To wit of God-man or the Word incarnate the natures of the Word flesh and their essentiall properties remaining distinct and safe as after Athanasius the Councell of Chalcedon Act. 20. hath more fully explained in these words We all acknowledge our Lord Jesus Christ in two natures inconfusedly immutably indivisibly inseparably the diversity of the two natures being no waies made void by reason of the union rather the propriety of each nature agreeing in one person is preserved so that he is not divided or severed into two natures but Jesus Christ is one and the same only begotten Son God the Word 23. For as the reasonable soule The manner of the union of the Word flesh is illustrated by a Similie which before Athanasius Justin Martyr a very ancient Writer in his Exposition of the Faith did make use of whose words we thought good to set down that we may understand how much they agree Let no man saith he enquire of me the maner of this union for I am not ashamed to confesse my ignorance yet I will rather glory that I beleeve those hidden mysteries with which I was initiated which are not perceptible to reason and understanding Some there are who understand this union as they doe that of the soule and body and so they teach And the example agrees if not in all yet in parts For as man being one hath two different natures and with one part he consulteth and with the other he puts his counsell in execution with his mind he decrees to build a ship
or ubiquity which is repugnant to that which followeth 29. From thence he shall come to judge Phil. 3.20 2 Tim. 4.1 Hee is to judge the quick and the dead at his glorious coming in his Kingdome August Epist 57. ad Dardan Doubt not therefore that now the man Christ Jesus is there from whence he is to come Call to mind and hold fast the Christian confession because hee is risen from the dead hath asceâ—ded into heaven sitteth at the right hand of the Father and from no other place but from thence will he come to judge the quick and the dead and he will so come as the Angels witnessed after the same manner that he was seen to goe into heaven that is in the same forme and substance of flesh to which he hath given immortality but hath not taken away its nature According to this forme he must not be thought to be diffused every-where for we must take heed that by asserting the divinity of man we take not away the verity of his body c. ARTICLE VI. Of the Creed the XIV 30. At whose coming all men shall rise 31. with their bodies 32. and shall give an account of their owne deeds 33. And who have done good shall goe into life eternall but who have done evill into everlasting fire The Declaration 30. AT whose coming So it is taught 1 Thes 4.16 With the voice of the Archangell and the Trumpet of God he shall come downe from heaven and they that are dead in Christ shall rise first 1 Cor. 15.52 In a moment in the twinckling of an eye at the last trumpet the dead shall be raised incorruptible 31. With their bodies For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality 1 Cor. 15.53 32. And they shall render So it is written Matth. 12.36 I tell you whatsoever idle word men shall speake they shall render an account of it in the day of Judgement For wee must all of us appeare before the Tribunall of Christ that every man may receive what hee hath done in his body whether it be good or evill 2 Cor. 6.10 The dead were judged of these things which were written in the Books according to their works Rev. 20.12 33. And who have done good As Daniel prophesied chap. 12.2 And many of them which sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake some to life eternall and some to shame and everlasting contempt And Christ John 5.28 The houre shall come when all that are in the graves shall heare his voice and come forth Who have done good unto the resurrection of life but who have done evill unto the resurrection of condemnation ARTICLE VII Of the Creed the XV. This is the Catholick faith 34. which except every one do faithfully and firmely beleeve he cannot be saved The Declaration 34. WHich except See the 1. Art Num. 1. Of the holy Trinity and above Art 1. Num. 3. Of the Incarnation of the Word The Creed of the Fathers of Antioch against PAULUS SAMOSATENUS Out of the Acts of the first Councell of Ephesus WE confesse that our Lord Jesus Christ was begotten of the Father before all worlds but in the last times by the holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary according to the flesh subsisting onely in one person which consisteth of the divinity and humane flesh whole God and whole man whole God also with the body but not God according to the body whole man also with the divinity but not man according to the divinity whole againe to be adored with the body but not to be adored according to the body whole adoring also with the divinity but not adoring according to the divinity whole uncreated also with the body but not uncreated according to the body whole formed also with the divinity but not formed according to the divinity whole with God of the same substance also with the body but not of the same substance according to the body Even as he is not according to his divinity co-essentiall with men but he is of the same substance with us even existent in the divinity For when we say that he is according to the Spirit co-essentiall with God we do not say that he is co-essentiall with men according to the Spirit On the other side when we preach that according to the flesh he is consubstantiall with men we do not preach that he is according to the flesh consubstantiall with God for as according to the Spirit he is not consubstantiall with us for so he is consubstantiall with God so againe he is not according to the flesh consubstantiall with God for according to this he is consubstantiall with us but as we pronounce these to be distinct and separated not to introduce a division of that person which is one and individed but to denote a distinction and inconfusion of the natures and properties of the Word and flesh so we preach and worship what conduceth to the manner of this individed union and composition Vigilius lib. 4. against Eutyches Therefore on the contrary if the flâ—sh be found every-where why is there not one nature of the flâ—sh Word which is every-where If there be one nature of the Word and flesh how is it that whereas the Word is every-where the flesh is not also found every-where For when it was upon the earth it was not in heaven and now because it is in heaven it is not upon the earth and it is so far from being here on earth that according to it we expect Christ to come from heaven whom according to the Word we beleeve to be with us on earth Therefore according to your opinion either the Word is contained with the flesh in its place or else the flesh with the Word is every-where seeing one nature cannot receive in it selfe what is contrary and diverse Now to be circumscribed to a place and to be every-where are things very different and unlike and because the Word is every-where but the flesh is not every-where it is apparent that one and the same Christ hath both natures and that he is every-where according to the nature of his divinity and contained in a place according to the nature of his humanity that he is created and hath no beginning subject to death and cannot die the one whereof belongs to him out of the nature of the Word by which he is God the other out of the nature of the flesh by which the same God is man therefore one Son of God and the same being made the Son of man hath a beginning out of the nature of his flesh and hath no beginning out of the nature of his divinity He is created by the nature of his flesh and is not created by the nature of his divinity he is circumscribed to place by the nature of his flesh and is not contained in any place by the nature of his divinity he is lesser then the Angels by the nature of his
hypostaticall union may be called a composition to wit that by it the person of the Son of God before subsisting of one nature now subsisteth of two remaining in the interim perfect and simple in it selfe But not as if the person of the Word incarnate were made up of two natures or of a person and a nature neither of which that person is as man is made up of a reasonable soule and body but neither of these is man After the same manner the flesh may be said to belong to the integrity of the person of the Word incarnate not as a part integrating and completing an incomplete person but as a nature assumed into the hypostasis of the Word in which the same Word inhabiteth whole and entire corporally as it were in his Temple and exhibits himselfe as it were clothed with a garment or vaile to be seen and felt he being in himselfe invisible and unpalpable For so we see the Scripture speaks of that inhabitation of the Word in the flesh assumed John 2.21 Phil. 2.8 Hebr. 10.20 and so doe the Orthodox Fathers among the rest Austin Lib. 1. c. 21. de Trin. The Word saith hee was made flesh that is man yet not converted nor changed into that which was made but clothed with flesh that he might be seen of fleshly men in a fleshly manner Neither doth our Adversary speak otherwise when he saith Thes 18. that the whole Word was clothed and covered with flesh The Word clothed with flesh not accidentally but personally But let us not imagine that the flesh accidentally only and by way of an externall habit is super-added and joyned to the Word as a garment extrinsecally adheres to a man or accidentally and changeably which as Lombard witnesseth was the opinion of some for the flesh is so assumed into the most intimate and inward hypostasis of the Word that the union thereof with the Word is truly hypostaticall that is it hath the same subsistence with the Word These things being observed there will be no danger of fallacies for it will be easie out of the distinction and true explication of the phrase to destroy whatsoever the Adversary can hereafter alledge from thence for the omnipresence of the flesh For the entire and whole person of the Word incarnate is God and immense and omnipresent eternall also and begotten of the Father and illocall c. Although the flesh assumed into that person be not or is not made God nor immense nor omnipresent and much lesse eternall begot of the Father illocall c. For it will not follow saith Austin that whatsoever is in God must be every-where as God X. The person then of our Saviour consisteth not of one nature onely but of two coupled together immutably and without confusion so likewise indivisibly and without separation and so they meet together in one hypostasis according to the Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon The Animadversion The person of our Saviour consisteth of two natures not by the composition of one third of integrall parts or essentiall either as of matter and forme as this Doctor doth tacitely imply but onely by that way which was declared in the first and ninth Thesis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. for otherwise there would be a quaternity The words of the Canon of the Councell of Chalcedon sound thus The Son of God was manifested in two natures without confusion without conversion without division without separation the difference of the natures being no waies abolished by the union but rather the propriety of each nature meeting in one person or hypostasis is preserved That fiction then of our Adversary which followeth in the 36. Thesis is repugnant to this Canon to wit That the humanity in respect of the union hath most eminently transcended all localitie in the illocall Word and hath obtained an illocall way of subsisting For so the properties of both natures should not be preserved but confused for the flesh should lose its localitie in the illocall Word and consequently its circumscription dimensions quantity and substance Neither can it be in any case both locall and illocall for it is impossible that one and the same nature can be susceptible of contrary properties or affections together Theod. dial 2. Damasc l. 3. c. 3. l. 4. c. 19. as with Theodoret Damascen teacheth every-where XI Hence there is but one Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 8. and in the two natures and nativities which are more then generically different there is but one onely Son in his eternall generation without a mother in his temporall nativity without a Father Hebr. 7. XII Neither did the Father from eternity beget one Son and Mary his mother another by a temporall birth and conception but that onely one Son of God and man The Animadversion As the Father begot not one Son from eternity and Mary another in time but the very same so there is not a different but the person of the Word before and after the Incarnation is the same in essence and number For the second person of the Trinitie was neither changed by the Incarnation nor was it multiplied or perfected therefore the younger Divines were well warned to take heed and rightly to understand the Adversaries phrase Thes 9. when he saith that the flesh belongs to the integrity of the Word incarnate and that the person of the Word incarnate was composed For it is very improper to say That the person of the Word is a part of the person of the Word incarnate because the person is not made a part of the person either of its owne or of anothers For if of its owne then the whole should be a part of it selfe if of anothers there would not be the same Son begot of his Father and borne of his mother and necessarily there will follow a multiplication and quaternity of the persons therefore Austin saith well Christ is one person of a double substance saith he Lib. 3. c. 10. cont Max. because he is God and man and yet neither God nor man can be called a part of this person otherwise God the Son of God before hee took the forme of a servant was not whole and he encreased when man was added to his divinity XIII As Gabriel said What shall be borne of thee shall be called holy and the Son of God Hence Elisabeth being full of the holy Ghost calls her the mother of her Lord. XIV By reason of this identity of the person or hypostasis the Word was said to be made flesh John 1. The branch of David Jehovah Jerem. 23. The Son of man Son of the living God Matth. 16. The second man the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. And the second Adam made a quickning Spirit Ibid. XV. Now there is one Christ not by conversion of the Deity into flesh but by assumption of the humanity into God XVI Wherefore lest the phrase of the Evangelist The Word was made flesh
can darken because the assumption of the flesh was made not according to any naturall propertie as is illocalitie by which the Word is united to the Father and holy Ghost but according to the characteristicall properties by which he is distinguished from the Father and holy Ghost as Damascen excellently sheweth Lib. 3. cap. 7. Otherwise either the assumption had not been made solely by the Word but also by the Father and holy Ghost or else surely all the other naturall attributes of the Word none excepted should be attributed to the flesh by the assumption or vertue of the union and so monstrously wee might affirme that the flesh in the eternall infinite incorporeall Word c. did most eminently transcend all respect of time finitie corporietie c. and hath truly obtained an eternall infinite incorporeall way of existing If so what will ubiquitarisme leave for Eutyches Where will our Adversaries sixth Thesis stand Where will our brother be our flesh our faith and comfort Wherefore in that with so much cunning the Sophister urgeth the illocalitie of the Word he paints to no purpose for by this he will be no more able to prove the locall true and solid flesh as hee calls it to be made illocall by the illocall Word in the vertue of the union then if he should say that mans bodie by the force of union hath most highly transcended all densitie corporietie mortalitie c. and doth truly obtaine in the soule a rationall spirituall immortall c. manner of existing because it is hypostatically united with the reasonable spirituall immortall soule Away with such trifles The proofe of the Major is nothing but like to the former fallacie of non causae because the illocalitie of God assuming is no more the cause of the illocalitie of the flesh assumed then the eternitie simplicitie immensitie of the same makes the flesh eternall most simple and immense We are not onely not to conceive any place or localitie in God but also time finitie and humanitie must cease to be in our thoughts Answ Must then the thought of these in the flesh assumed cease No because the union is so made that the natures and naturall properties remain entire and inconfused Neither is the proofe of the Minor to any purpose for the illocall hypostasis of the Word is the terme or limit not of the flesh but of the assumption of the flesh Neither is the flesh made the very illocall hypostasis of the Word or changed into it but so by it and in it assumed that it subsisteth in it and is sustained and borne up by it as the proper flesh of the Word In the meane while let it be and remain even in the Word the true and locall flesh such as was by the Word and in the Word assumed Neither is this the opinion of the Schooles as I shewed before when they say That the hypostasis is the Terminus ad quem of the Assumption or that the union is terminated in the person as if the nature assumed were made the hypostasis or were terminated and defined by the hypostasis but that with the Word assuming it is united into one hypostasis and that the union of two natures makes not one nature but one person In which sense they also dispute that the union is not made in the person but in the nature In vaine then under this vizard of the Schoolmen doth he seek to hide himselfe Furthermore Athanasius understands the humanitie to be so assumed into God that it is not therefore made God but that it subsisteth in the person of God and is the proper flesh of God that God may be truly man and man truly God As for Chemnitius his swelling words the simple truth is no waies moved by them In vaine then doth the Sophister defend himselfe with this target What is more usuall then Claw mee and I will claw thee From Master Luther who though in some passages hee wrote well concerning our Lords last words our orthodox men appeale lest they should seem to depend on men to Matthew Mark Luke John Paul Peter all which testifie that the flesh of our Saviour even in the Word was and remained locall They appeale to our Saviour himself who after his resurrection in his locall flesh not without the Word but in the Word not without the union but being then most united to the Word standing in the midst of his Disciples locally said See and touch a spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see mee have They appeale from both the Confessions of Luther to both the Testaments of the living God to the Augustan Confession and to Master Luthers owne sounder writings in which he rejecteth the ubiquitie of the flesh Finally they appeale from the Bergensin harmonie to the harmonie of the holy Evangelists and Apostles which we know is publickly received in the Church of Christ XXXIX Out of what is said it appeares also that the union of the Word with the flesh and of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion The Animadversion Now in the end he deduceth such consectaries which being rightly understood no orthodox Divine will reject But all of them are full of snares of which the younger sort must be briefly warned The first is That the union of the natures themselves one with another is to be described by a true and solid communion This is well Why then hitherto did he not thus describe it but defined it a bare immanencie when plainly and fully it should have been defined an union lest the title should lye But afore I gave the Reader a caveat concerning this cunning in the Argument Among the orthodox Fathers Communion often signifieth an union because the one common hypostasis of the two natures is made up by union and this is the true and solid communion of the natures because truly and solidly that is most really and narrowly the Deitie is communicated to the humanitie and the humanitie to the Deitie that is so united that they are one person their natures and properties remaining entire So Damascen lib. 3. cap. 6. The divinity in one of his hypostasis hath totally communicated himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or is united to us Fulgentius to Donat. Man should never have received from God the grace of salvation if the communion that is the union of the divine and humane nature did not remaine in one person of Christ Yet oftner and properly in the Fathers Communion signifieth the common predication of either of the natures and properties thereof on the whole person in the concrete Which communication is not the union it selfe but the effect or consequence of the union and this communion is true and solid and as they speak most really in the person for it makes that God the Word is really solidly and truly man who suffered died rose againe and was received into glory and that man truly
antiquitie will overthrow what he binds In the meane while he is warned if he cherisheth no monster that he speak with an upright mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without prodigious phrases For a wise mans words are upright The Epistle of D. David Parie to the illustrious and noble Count Lord Ludovick Witgenstenius c. CONCERNING Christs active and passive justice Illustrious and noble Count IN that I answer your demand later then is fitting I humbly intreat that you will not impute this to any fault or neglect in mee For I acknowledge that you have deserved so well of the Church in generall as of my selfe in particular that your beck shall command both willing and deserved service from mee A concatenation of businesse hath hitherto withheld and pulled mee back now and then from that which I had heretofore begun to write but that I may speak plainly and ingenuously I desire not to interpose my judgement in matters of controversie because I am conscious of mine owne weaknesse that way as likewise in regard of that affection I have to peace which I have alwaies loved I am averse from medling with strange controversies and especially with this of Justice which makes me feare I know not how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it will prove both beneficiall and hurt full to our Churches We know that the reformation of doctrine in our times began from this head I wish it may not end in this The Scripture phrase is plain and simple That we are justified by the bloud and death of Christ and that our justification consisteth in remission of sins Now the dispute is Whether we are justified by the death of Christ whether by it alone whether it be temporarie whether the matter by imputation of which we are justified be one or multiplied simple or made up of parts two or three Whether the imputation be one or double or triple Whether remission of sins be whole or halfe of our justification and I know not what else In which my judgement is that there is more dangerous subtletie then solid veritie and that many worke more with their wit then with their faith And these digladiations are not onely in our neighbour countries exercised but are also every-where spread abroad and diversly agitated according to the acutenesse of mens wits In another corner not far from you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is risen another strife more dangerous concerning Gods vindicative justice whether it is naturally or voluntarily in God That as God will raine or not raine to morrow his nature requiting none of these so whether he will punish or not punish the sins of Divels and wicked men his nature requiring neither of these which some seasoned with Socinian subtleties have begun lately to move By which craft Satan doubtlesse goeth about to undermine the necessitie of satisfaction and withall Christs satisfaction for us and consequently our whole faith and utterly to destroy these For it is not unknowne that Socinian nicities aime at this Good God! what meanes this itching humour of arguing and this lust of innovating and pulling up of every thing Whatsoever yesternight they dreamed of to day they utter it in their Pulpits as if they were Oracles and with great eagernesse defend to morrow they are of another opinion and they change their opinions as often as they doe their clothes as though there were not already too many strifes and monstrous opinions in the Church I feare lest these sparkes shortly burst out into a flame which will by degrees set our Churches in a combustion if we be not the more watchfull Therefore Noble Count your singular care and studie deserve high commendation in that out of your grave wisdome and excellent pietie you doe not slightly passe over these increasing evils but you perceive that you are concerned when your neighbours house is on fire and therefore you endeavour to find out fit remedies for these fresh wounds As for my selfe although I confesse that I am not willing to meddle with this controversie but by all meanes desire it may be buried both because I judge it unworthy of our Churches and Evangelicall Schooles especially in this cleere light of Scripture and Reformation as also because I perceive our Adversaries take occasion to oppresse the truth by our wranglings then lastly because whatsoever I say will presently be thought a casting of oile into the fire as the Proverb is by reason of the heat of some who are so violent in maintaining this cause that they can scarce abide their brethren if they be of another opinion Notwithstanding seeing what in this case is demanded from mee is not dissonant to mine office and profession I shall think it no burthen freely to deliver mine opinion of this question and that I may answer in order to all your Lordships interrogatories I will first of all briefly touch the chiefe opinions and reasons of moment in this controversie to wit 1. Whether Christs passive justice alone or his active also be imputed to us for righteousnesse 2. I will in few words unfold what I think of other mens opinions and of the best way to procure concord in this case 3. Whether it be fit to handle this Argument positively and refutatively in popular Sermons 4. I will briefly give mine opinion if it be needfull to leave out or to put out any passages in the Palatinate Catechisme and Directorie As for the first head That the state of the controversie may be better understood we must know in what these Disputers agree or disagree They all agree 1. That to justifie in that sense it is used in the Courts of Justice signifieth to absolve from guilt and to repute one just 2. That wee sinners are justified before God not legally but evangelically that is not by workes but by faith not by our owne but by anothers justice 3. That this justice of another is not infused but imputed by God to the faithfull and that freely 4. That the application of imputed justice is done by faith onely and that to be justified by faith is the same that is to be justified by the justice of another imputed and by faith applied 5. That this externall justice is the merit of Christ alone and his satisfaction for us or Christs righteousnesse imputed to us But they disagree in the explication of this merit or of Christs justice First as the justice of God in Scripture equivocally signifieth sometimes that by which God himselfe is just sometimes that by which he justifieth us So the justice of Christ equivocally is called that by which Christ God and man is just as also that which hee hath merited for us and which by faith hee bestoweth on us the neglect of this equivocation is the cause of all the controversie Againe when in Christ as God and man there is a foure-fold justice affirmed by some 1. His divine or essentiall 2. His humane or formall or originall 3.
end of his life therefore againe the merit of justice and of life is not ascribed to active but to passive obedience and with all the Passion Synecdochically is understood of the whole humiliation Quest 40. it is again taught That by no other meanes could satisfaction be made to divine truth and justice for our sins then by the death of the Son of God therefore it is confirmed again that the death of the Son of God is our satisfaction that is to say that thing for and by which we are justified Quest 45. the Catechisme saith That Christ therefore rose that he might make us partakers of his justice which he purchased for us by his death Therefore the death of Christ hath obtained justice for us and by imputation thereof we are accounted not onely not unjust but just also Quest 56. teacheth That God for the satisfaction of Christ which is his punishment and death hath forgot all our sins even originall too and hath bestowed freely upon us the righteousnesse of Christ Therefore it confirmes againe That his death is not onely the merit of the remission of all our sins even of originall too but also of justification and that it is not needfull that originall sin should be covered with the holinesse of his humanity lest it appeare in the sight of God Finally Quest 66.67.70.72.74.67.80 it is often repeated that we have remission of sins justice and life eternall for the onely sacrifice bloud and death of Christ Therefore in all these there is neither taught nor can be imagined such a partition of merit as if by the imputation of Christs death we did onely obtaine remission of sins and as some lately phrase it onely privative benefits but by the imputation of actuall obedience we obtaine justice and positive benefits The Catechisme ascribes all together to Christs death as the Scripture also doth John 3. He gave his onely begotten Son to wit to death that whosoever beleeveth to wit that the Son was given and died for him may not perish but have life eternall c. But you will say Quest 60.61 That imputative justice is expresly divided into three to wit perfect satisfaction justice and sanctity which it saith are imputed to us And Quest 36. it saith That the Mediatour by his innocency and perfect sanctity hath covered our sins in which we are conceived that they may not appeare in the sight of God As for the first either we must confesse that these fight against the former which charity and Christian candor will not allow or the partition must be denied and a convenient interpretation and a reconciliation of them must be found Without wronging other mens judgements I will tell my minde here and how I am wont to excuse the Catechisme I say then that the Catechisme joynes these three together but doth not as we said divide them expresly as three it joynes I say these three not as if it divided imputative justice into these three as into divers parts as if the imputed satisfaction did make us not unjust the justice just the sanctity holy for it taught the contrary before but either because the Compilers of the Catechisme did retain this phrase out of Mr. Beza's Confession whose it is properly knowne to be not fearing there would be cavilling about it they themselves in the meane while neither intending nor observing any partition or because they would more emphatically note by these phrases as Synonymous the whole course of his obedience and humiliation till death for Christs humiliation and death is our satisfaction because by it satisfaction is made to divine justice for us It is also justice because it is the fulfilling of the Law by suffering It is lastly holinesse John 17. because it is a holy Sacrifice of which it is said Father I sanctifie my selfe for them And By one oblation he hath consecrated all who are justified This I conjecture because in the first edition of the Fundamentals of the Lords Supper A piece of a Speech concerning that Question To whom properly doe the benefits of Christs sufferings and death belong And How Christ is said to die for all IN The famous University of HEIDELBERGE declaimed by JOSUA ZEVELIUS of Colen the day before Easter An. 1590. D. DAVID PARY being Author SIRS I Thinke I have spoken sufficiently of the history and benefits of our Lords Resurrection it now remaines that what we had reserved for the last place be now explained to wit to whom these benefits belong Therefore that we may direct our course by the Cynosure or by the Pole-Star of holy Writ we affirme that according to the same Scripture these precious fruits do belong to all the Elect and to them alone but as for the incredulous and impious so long as they remaine such we exclude them from these benefits For all the beleevers and they onely taste the sweetnesse of these fruits to wit of free justification before God of vivification from the death of sin and of the body and at last they all and they alone feel the sweetness of immortality and glory because they alone apply to themselves these fruits John 3. 5. Rom. 6.4 5.1 1. Pet. 1.3 Acts 15.9 1 Thes 4.14 They are those who heare the word of Christ who receive it with a good and an honest heart who beleeve it and have life eternall and shall not come into condemnation these are justified by faith are reconciled to God and have peace through our Lord Jesus Christ These being regenerated by the holy Ghost are raised unto a new life with Christ whose hearts are purified by faith These at last are they who sleeping in Jesus shall be raised by God from the dead whom God will bring with him that they may for ever enjoy the glory of eternall life As for the wicked and such as want justifying faith 1 Cor. 10.5 Heb. 11.6 Gal. 4.30 John 3.18 36. Rom. 8.9 Mat. 7.22 Mat. 21.41 why should they partake so much happinesse who please not God and Without faith 't is impossible to please God Who belong not to Christ who are not heires neither have right to or in that life how can Christ or his benefits belong to them They are rather by the voice of the Gospell debarred from these treasures and are judged to eternall death and malediction He that beleeveth not is judged already and the wrath of God remaineth on him And Who haâ—h not the Spirit of Christ is none of his Which place of the Apostle I suppose is thus meant For if Insidels belong not to Christ they are none of Christs We conclude strongly from the correlative that Christ and his benefits belong not to the wicked and as they are not Christs so neither is Christ theirs And how I pray should Christ belong to them whom he will in the last judgement pronounce before all the world to be strangers from himselfe from his benefits from his Kingdome who he will testifie were
by the changing of names to beleeve that change which is made of grace Here Theodoret himselfe in the same Dialogue teacheth that a sacramentall change is to be understood thus speaking He honoured the visible signes by the name of Christs body and bloud not changing nature but adding grace to nature Propos 2. The signes and things signified are not united by consubstantiation that is in the reall existence of two bodies in the same place under the same accidents or under the lurking of the one within the other such as is that of oates in the sacke of mony in the purse of the infant in the cradle or of wine in the pot which are like to things consubstantiated Reason 1. Because the words of Christ This is my body shew to us not where the bodie of Christ is nor what it is in with or under the bread but what the bread it selfe is and should be to godly men in this Sacrament to wit his bodie Reas 2. The bodie of Christ is a true organicall finite and visible bodie not present or every-where upon earth since the Ascension but existing and remaining in heaven even till his last returne As the Apostle tells us Declare the Lords death untill his coming againe Reas 3. The orthodox Fathers teach that the bodie and bloud of Christ are in the bread and wine not as in lurking places but as in a mysticall or in a mysterie Chrysostome in that imperfect work Matth. Hom. 11. In the consecrated vessels not the true body of Christ but the mysterie of Christs body is contained Propos 3. In the sacramentall Supper the signes and things are united by a sacramentall union This is it which is common to the whole kind of Sacraments otherwise this union were not sacramentall or of a Sacrament but of a Supper Now in all other Sacraments there is a relative union that is a mysticall signification obsignation exhibition and reception of the thing signified by externall symbols in the right use which is not without faith and repentance in the receivers Reason 1. From the genus in all Sacraments there is such an union therefore in this Supper also The Antecedent is manifest out of the definition and chiefe end of Sacraments Reas 2. The bread is the bodie of Christ either in the truth of the thing as Austin speaks in the sentence of Prosper or in a signifying mysterie not in the truth of the thing or essentially because there is no transubstantiation therefore in a signifying mysterie Reas 3. Hither belong all the Arguments by which a sacramentall phrase is proved to be in the words of the Supper for a sacramentall union begets sacramentall phrases Reas 4. The testimonies of Fathers that the bread is a signe a figure a sacrament of Christs bodie August contra Adim c. 12. The Lord doubted not to say This is my bodie when he gave the signe of his bodie The Objection of Papists for Transubstantiation out of the words of the Supper That which Christ gave and the Priest consecrates is Christs bodie Ergo it is not bread It followes because these are disparata As this thing is a man Ergo it is not an oxe I answer by denying that this argument is grounded upon the position of one species to the removing of the disparate species of the same genus because it is vicious proceeding from the position of a sacramentall relation to the negation of the subject or fundamentall Such as if I would say This man is a father Ergo he is not a man This man is Cesar Ergo he is not a man So they This bread is Christs bodie Ergo it is not bread It is therefore fallacia accidentis no lesse absurd then if you should reason from the position of the forme to the negation of the matter This thing is a table Ergo it is not wood For though Christs bodie is not the forme or accident of bread yet the relation which the bread by vertue of the promise hath to Christs bodie is the forme of the Sacrament So it doth not follow The Dove is the holy Ghost Ergo this is not a Dove Circumcision is the covenant Ergo it is not circumcision The cup is the New Testament Ergo it is not the cup. As for the testimonies of the Fathers which the Papists object concerning the changing of the symboles the common answer is That they are to be understood of a sacramentall not of an essentiall change which is manifest out of the orthodoxall consent of the Fathers on this Sacrament Quest 2. How as well the symboles as the celestiall things signified in the Supper are exhibited and received About this question we are at controversie both with the Pontificians and Ubiquitarians because both of them will have the things signified to be secretly and miraculously present in the signes or species of the signes and to be carried in and handled by the Ministers hands and to be received into the mouths of the communicants Wee teach on the contrary that the things are exhibited with the signes and are received together with them in the lawfull use of the Supper but in a different manner The symboles are touched by the hands of the Minister and received by the mouths of the communicants but the things themselves are exhibited by Christ himselfe our high-Priest and by faith are received of us Which also may be explained in three Propositions two negative and one affirmative Propos 1. The body and bloud of Christ which are the things signified are neither handled nor exhibited by the hand of the Ministers to the end that they should in these symboles be corporally received Reas 1. Is negative from the whole kind of Sacraments In no Sacrament doth the Minister handle or give spirituall things signified therefore neither in the Supper The antecedent is proved both by induction which is also plaine by the Adversaries confession as also by the analogie of Sacraments and of the Word Mark 1. I am the voice of a crier John 1. I baptise with water Hee that cometh after mee shall baptise you with the holy Ghost and with fire 1 Corinth 3.7 Neither is he that watereth nor he that planteth any thing but God who giveth the encrease Therefore it is so in the Sacraments which are the visible word Reas 2. The things signified are not in with or under the symboles being there corporally present as was shewed Quest. 1. Propos 2. therefore they are not handled by the Ministers fingers nor distributed Reas 3. The things signified in the Supper are spirituall which are offered to the faithfull in the promise of grace annexed to the symboles but the promise of grace is not touched by the hand c. Reas 4. The testimonies of Fathers as Chrysoft serm de Euch. in encaen Doe not thinke you that come to these mysteries that you receive from man the divine body that is from the Minister and many such like Propos 2. The
is his eternall counsell in saving us before others for from this fountaine flowes the outward calling and inward also to faith in Christ of all those who shall be saved Hence flow faith and repentance justification obedience and perseverance in faith yea our whole salvation and glorification which the Scripture perspicuously teacheth and confirmes in these and such like sayings Whom he predestinated Rom. 8.30 Rom. 11.7 Act. 13.46 Eph. 1.3 c. them he called whom he called them he justified whom he justified them also he glorified Also Election hath obtained the rest waxed hard Also So many as were ordained to salvation beleeved Also He elected us in Christ before the foundations of the world that we might be holy and blamelesse before him in love whom he hath predestimated unto adoption by Jesus Christ De bono persev c. 14. Praesat ad Rom. to the praise of his glorious grace c. Austin confirmes the same saying This predestination of the Saints is nothing else but a preparation of Gods bounties by which they are most assuredly freed who are freed Luther also very emphatically confirmes the same in these words Both flow and have their originall from Gods eternall predestination to wit who shall beleeve who shall not beleeve who shall be absolved from sin who not that all this may be out of our power and onely in the hand of God that we are justified That this fountaine therefore must chiefly be knowne by Divines and by all who will be strengthened in faith and comfort and that it is to be perspicuously and soberly taught in Schooles and Churches who will doubt and that specially for two causes 1. For the glory of God that knowing the meanes and causes of salvation and the qualities of those that are to be saved and salvation it self not to depend from us but from Gods good pleasure alone we may ascribe our salvation not to our selves but wholly to Gods mercie 2. For our consolation that being assured that our faith perseverance and salvation depend not from our owne strength or free-will but that they are grounded on Gods eternall and immutable counsell we may be confident that the same is certaine and immoveable and in this confidence 2 Pet. 1.9 we may studie to make our election and vocation sure to us by continuali prayers and good works ordained by God for this end But this Article doth altogether foule and obstruct this most cleere fountaine with the dirt of equivocation for it denieth see the Conference that our faith and perseverance proceed from the fountain of eternall election as the effect from the first cause and it ascribeth both these in shew to Gods grace but indeed to mans will because it makes mans will the mistresse of Gods resistible grace it makes mans free-will stronger and more powerfull then Gods grace which can be resisted and makes the whole difference of those that are to be damned and saved depend on mens wills by which meanes it is plain that the glory of mans salvation cannot be wholly ascribed to God but he is of necessitie robbed of it Hence it utterly overthrowes both the certaintie of faith grace justification perseverance and indeed of our whole salvation and consequently of our onely comfort in life and death For who doth not understand that the assurance of grace justification perseverance salvation and our whole comfort in life and death can no waies consist with resistible grace and with mans will resisting or able to resist as it were with two principles either repuguant to each other or changing every houre Hence it is apparent what we are to judge of tolerance for who can say that an Article so equivocall and so captious with dangerous high tragicall straines is tolerable Who wittingly and willingly would buy or eat sugar mixt with poyson Who will account that a benefit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have the apple of contentions flung into our Churches which will afford matter of perpetuall strife Will Physicians endure in their Schooles that Empericks adulterate or deny their doctrine of diseases Can Mathematicians endure the false delineations of Mechanicks introducing for example into a quadrangle a false sine for a true one and so overthrowing the grounds of their science Much lesse should equivocall doctrines be tolerated in the Church which using the pretext of grace Prosper Epist ad August deny grace by which the originall of salvation is placed in man mans will is preferred to Gods will therfore one is helped because he wills it but doth not will because he is helped Men are made beleeve that they who are originally evill receive the beginning of their goodnesse not from God but from themselves and 't is taught that God is pleased by other means then by those which he himself hath given And so much of the equivocations of the first Article but how that is rightly to be understood filled up and formed is explained * Cothurno 2º above ARTICLE II. Therefore Jesus Christ the Saviour of the world dyed for all and singular and so far that he hath obtained reconciliation and remission of sins for all by his death but on this condition that no man can really enjoy the said remission of sins except the faithfull man and this is according to the Gospel John 3.16 God so loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Son that whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life eternall And 1 John 2.2 And he is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours alone but for the sins of the whole world The Examination THis is no new matter which the Remonstrants handle in this Article for of old the Semipelagians in Marsiles and Syracusa held the same in these words Our Lord Jesus Christ dyed for all mankind Prosper Epist ad August and no man at all is exempted from the redemption of his bloud although his mind hath been quite averse all his life from him because the mysterie of mercy belongs to all men by which therefore many are not renewed because they are fore-knowne that they account it needlesse to be renewed Therefore so far as concernes God life eternall is prepared for all but as for mans liberty of will it is received by them who of their owne accord shall beleeve God and shall receive the help of grace by the merit of their faith By this Article although in shew they amplified Gods grace and mans redemption yet in effect they minced both giving to God an indifferent grace to Christ the merit of redemption but to free-will the efficacie of both And while they would overthrow the doctrine of Predestination which Austin did maintaine out of the Apostle they did indeed shake the whole Gospel in ascribing the cause of faith and perseverance and consequently of mans salvation to God and Christ indifferently but to mans wit and free-will determinately which what it is they that are taught by God
of discipline and order according to both Tables of the Decalogue amongst his subjects and to forbid manifest idolatry and blasphemies and to take care as far forth as he may that strangers and sojourners minister or give no open scandall to his subjects Moreover as concerning the binding there was a peculiar consideration and respect of the Sabbath which was not then first by Moses prescribed to the Israelites but commanded by God from the beginning of the world unto all men and so did binde all men untill the coming of the Messias Although indeed this commandement and ordinance was so growne out of use among other Nations that they accounted it among the number of the chief reproaches wherewith they derided and scoffed at the Jewes terming them Sabbataries because they so religiously observed the Sabbath To the third question fore-alledged we answer that the Sabbath was no Sacrament unto Infidels though they also ceased from their labours as well as the faithfull because neither did the promises belong unto them that God would be their sanctifier neither were they therefore constrained to cease from their daily labours as for a testification or confession of this promise but only for avoiding of offence and for preventing of such occasion of breaking the Sabbath as might be given by them unto Gods people Thy cattell By this it is the better understood that the Sabbath was not a Sacrament instituted for Infidels in that their cattell also are commanded to rest whose rest had no respect or consideration either of Gods worship Two causes why the rest of our cattell on the Sabbath is commanded or of a Sacrament but was commanded onely in respect of men 1. That all occasion of labouring might be cut off by forbidding the labour or use of their beasts 2. That they also sparing brute beasts might learn how God will have regard to be had of mercy and favourablenesse towards men For in six dayes The reason which is annexed unto the commandements is drawn from Gods rest and appertaineth to the ceremoniall commandement concerning the seventh day as before hath been shewed Two causes why the seventh day is appointed the Sabbath And rested on the seventh day That is he ceased to create any new parts of the world as being now perfect and such as God would have it to be This seventh day he consecrated to divine service 1. That this rest of the seventh day might be a monument of the Creation then finished and absolved by God and of the continuing of his perpetuall preservation and governing of his worke ever since that day unto his owne glory and the safety of his chosen and that so it might be a pricke to stirre us up to the consideration and magnifying of these Gods workes and benefits towards mankinde for whose sake all things are made and preserved by God 2. That by the example of his owne rest as a most forcible and effectuall argument hee might exhort men to the imitation thereof in omitting on the seventh day their accustomed workes of the six dayes A two-sold imitation of Gods rest Two sorts of our workes And so the imitation of Gods rest is double Ceremoniall or signifying and Morall or spirituall or signified So also our workes from which wee are commanded to cease are of two sorts Labours in our vocation Some of them are indeed commanded by God but they are not to be done with the hinderance of Gods worship of which sort are the functions and labours of each mans vocation Sins Labour and sinne forbidden by the Sabbath in divers respects Some are forbidden of God as sins Both these are forbidden on the Sabbath but in a three-fold difference For 1. Labours are forbidden but in a respect only to wit as they hinder the Ministery of the Church or as they give offence to their neighbour but sins are simply forbidden 2. Labours are forbidden onely to be used on the Sabbath day sinnes are forbidden at all times 3. The ceasing from labour is a type of ceasing from sinnes which is the thing signified by that type OF THE SABBATH HAving expounded the words of the Commandement that the doctrine concerning the Sabbath and the sanctifying thereof may be better understood wee are further to consider of the Sabbath What and how manifold the Sabbath is 2. How the Sabbath belongeth unto us 3. The causes for which the Sabbath was instituted 4. How the Sabbath is sanctified or kept holy and how it is broken or profaned 1. What and how manifold the Sabbath is THe Sabbath is called in Hebrew Schabbat Schebbet and Schabbaton Three causes why the day appointed to Gods publike service is called the Sabbath day each of which signifieth a quietnesse or rest or ceasing from labours And God so called the day appointed in his publike service and worship 1. Because God rested on that day namely from making any new or moe kinds of creatures though not from the preserving of the same which he had made or from continuing the generations of the singulars of every kind 2. Because the Sabbath is an image of the spirituall rest from sinne which should be in the life to come 3. Because we also and our families and our cattell are to rest and cease from our workes on that day not from all workes but from houshold and civill workes and from others of the like kind that God may then shew and exercise in us his workes The Sabbath therefore is a time appointed for the ceasing from externall workes which are either morally or ceremonially forbidden that is from sinnes and labours in our vocation pertaining to the use of this life and a time consecrated to the execution and performance of such things as belong to Gods worship or service And this concerning the name of the Sabbath Furthermore the Sabbath is of two sorts Internall and Externall The internall What the Sabbath is What the internall or morall Sabbath is or morall or spirituall is the study of the knowledge of God and his works of avoiding sins and of worshipping God by confession and obedience To be short The spirituall Sabbath or spirituall rest is a ceasing from sins and an exercising of the works of God This Sabbath though it ought to be continuall and perpetuall with the godly yet it is begun only in them in this life and is called the Sabbath both because this is that true rest from labours and miseries and the consecration of us to Gods worship and also because it was in time past signified by the ceremoniall Sabbath And this spirituall Sabbath shall be perfectly and perpetually continued in the life to come wherein is a perpetuall worshipping and magnifying of God Two causes why ceasing from sin and study of the word is called a Sabbath Isa 6.13 What the externall or Ceremoniall Sabbath is all those labours being left and surceased wherein we are now busied and occupied And from month to month
13.8 Jesus Christ yesterday to day and the same for ever 1 Cor. 8.6 We have one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him and one Lord Jesus Christ by whom are all things and we by him d 1 Cor. 10.4 All did eate the same spirituall food and all did drinke the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the spirituall Rock which followed them and that Rock was Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptised into one body both Jews and Greeks and have beene all made to drink into one Spirit Ephes 1.4 5. He elected us in him before the foundation of the world was laid and hath predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will IV. The spirituall grace or the thing signified is with the signes received in the true use of the Sacrament which is when with true faith and conversion to God the Sacrament is a received for God so instituted the Sacraments that the signes ordained to confirme our faith should be received out of the hand of the Minister the promise annexed to the signes and spirituall grace it self promised should be received by faith from b God as the promise cannot be received but by faith Hence the Sacraments are not availeable to those that are without faith and conversion Testimonies of Scripture and of others a John 1.26 33. I baptise you with water but he standeth in the midst of you whom yee know not he it is who baptiseth with the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 3.6 I have planted Apollo hath watered but God gives the increase b Rom. 2.25 But if thou breakest the Law thy circumcision is become uncircumcision 1 Cor. 11.20 When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eate the Lords Supper Apol. August Confes Tit. De usu Sacram. Therefore as the promise is ineffectuall if it be not received by faith so the Ceremonie is unprofitable if faith be not added which truly assureth us that here remission of sins is proffered V. Here is the true use of Sacraments when the Sacramentall signes are received with true faith and a repentance and are directed to that end for which they were ordained by God Testimonies of Scripture and of others a Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved Rom. 2.25 Circumcision indeed availeth if thou fulfill the Law Apol. August Confes De Sacram. c. Therefore we teach that in the use of the Sacraments faith is required which may beleeve these promises and may receive the things promised which are there offered in the Sacrament and it is a most plaine and firme reason that the promise is uselesse if it be not received by faith Idem De usu Sacram. And such an use of the Sacrament is the worship of the New Testament when faith quickneth the affrighted soule Idem But that faith acknowledgeth mercy and this is the principall use of the Sacrament VI. By reason of the Sacramentall signification obsignation and exhibition of things by signes it comes to passe that oftentimes the signes do retaine the names of the things signified which phrase is called Sacramentall Testimonies of Scripture and of others Gen. 17.18 This is my Covenant Verse 11. This shall be the signe of the Covenant betweene me and you Exod. 12.11 This is the Lords Passeover 1 Cor. 11.24 25. This is my Body This Cup is the New Testament in my blood August Ad Bonifac. Epist 23. If Sacraments had not a certaine similitude of these things of which they are Sacraments they could not be Sacraments at all and by reason of this similitude many times they receive the names of the things themselves Idem Tom. 4. in Levit. quaest 57. The thing which signifieth is wont to be called by the name of that thing which it signifieth as it is written The seven sheaves are seven yeares VII We therefore reject these truly Sacramentarian errors which are partly Papisticall and partly Ubiquitarian as 1. That there is no need of the generall doctrine of Sacraments 2. That Sacraments are not fully but onely in some sort defined by the efficient and small cause or by their effects as the Apology of Exfurt teacheth 3. That they are not the Seales of the promises of grace nor do they confirme our faith as the Jesuits and Anabaptists contend 4. That they containe justifying grace in them as it were the pitchers or vessels thereof that they are the instruments of justification by conferring it 5. That by their force they conferre justifying grace by the work wrought as they say 6. That there is not the same spirituall grace in the Word and in all the Sacraments nor the same communion of Christ 7. That the old Sacraments were bare signes without the true exhibition of the things themselves in their true use 8. That the spirituall things signified no lesse then the signes signifying are carried in and dispensed by the hands of the Minister 8. That spirituall things are received by the wicked even without faith 9. That there are no phrases figurative and Sacramentall but all proper in the Sacraments 10. That there are seven or more Sacraments then the two of Baptism and the Lords Supper instituted by God ARTICLE IX Of Baptisme I. WE beleeve that Baptisme is the laver of water in the Word by which Christ cleanseth his Church regenerating and renewing it by the holy a Ghost that is to say that it is a Sacrament instituted by Christ in which God witnesseth to those that are baptised with water in the Name of the Father Son and holy b Ghost that he receiveth them into the Covenant of grace through Christ and that he reneweth and cleanseth them from sin by the holy Spirit through his bloud Testimonies of Scripture a Ephes 5.26 Even as Christ loved the Church and gave himselfe for her that he might sanctifie her having cleansed her by the laver of water in the Word Tit. 3.5 By his mercy he hath saved us through the laver of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost b Mat. 28.19 Go and teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father Son and holy Ghost Mark 16.16 He that beleeveth and is baptised shall be saved 1 Cor. 6.11 You are washed you are sanctified you are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are baptised into one body II. We say that it consisteth of the Element and the a Word according to that vulgar saying Adde to the Word the Element and it becomes a Sacrament as if it were a visible word and therefore it consisteth of a two-fold b washing the one external of water obvious to the sense the other internal of bloud and of the holy Ghost and of this the Word instructs us The externall signifying washing which is a signe is done by the Minister touching the body externally the internall which is the thing signified